Skip to main content

NAMM 2022 Yamaha Guitars Recap

As an artist, I’m always fascinated by the design layouts and floor plans developed for trade show events. Display areas have to be visually appealing as well as functional, plus they have to be easy to navigate by a large group of people.

The new Yamaha location at the 2022 NAMM show, on the third floor of the Anaheim Convention Center, allowed the company to condense several product areas into one large square presentation space. This allowed for full line of sight to all of the display areas within the booth — a great idea that I think was appreciated by Yamaha staffers and attendees alike.

The focal point, in the middle of the space, was the revolving stage, overhead Yamaha logo and the company’s spectacular new CFX grand piano. Theatrical lighting set the mood, along with huge wall monitors projecting performance videos and NEXO speakers suspended from the ceiling emanating immersive surround sound. No matter where you were standing in the booth, the effect was dramatic!

Beautiful grand piano under a theatrical lighting scheme at a tradeshow with drop lights hung from an oversized representation of the Yamaha logo from above. Tradeshow visitors can be seen in background.

But my personal focus, of course (and the reason I was representing Yamaha at NAMM), was on Yamaha guitars, and there were plenty of them at the show, including …

Second-Generation Revstars

I’m happy to report that there were quite a few second-generation Revstar guitars on display in the guitar section, including a left-handed RSE20L and numerous Professional (RSP) Series instruments.

I’d been dying to try out the Professional line for a while, and got the chance to demonstrate an RSP20 in Swift Blue and an RSP02T in Sunset Burst (shown below) at the show. Both guitars had been set up perfectly, and played just the way I (and, I think, most people) like them. To my eyes, the combination of cream pickups and scratch plate really do complement the Sunset Burst finish very well.

Closeup of the bodies of two electric guitars hanging on a wall.
RSP20 in Swift Blue and RSP02T in Sunset Burst.

All RSP models are identical in construction, with chambered mahogany bodies, maple tops, rosewood fingerboards, carbon fiber rods in the body and neck, and 12-inch radius fretboards with stainless-steel jumbo frets. They also feature an extremely versatile five-way selector switch and a unique Focus Switch for an instantaneous boost in the low and mid frequencies. The RSP20 has two humbucking pickups, while the RSP02T sports two P90s instead, for those tasty single-coil sounds we all love. The tones they provide for rock ’n’ roll are excellent, and blues slide, legato melodies and double-stops all shine on both instruments. They were my favorite electric guitars at the show, without a doubt.

New TransAcoustic Guitars

Robbie Calvo playing guitar and singing.
Here I am, demoing the FSC-TA at NAMM.

Yamaha acoustic guitars were also represented extremely well at 2022 NAMM, with a full complement of amazing TransAcoustic instruments. The FGC-TA and FSC-TA are the latest cutaway models in the line and really do take center stage for the solo performer who needs an acoustic guitar that provides easy access to the upper register.

I used an FSC-TA in tobacco sunburst finish throughout the show for my demo performances, and I really loved the plugged-in tone as much as the acoustic sound and ambient effects. (Check out the video below for my full performance on this guitar.) It came as no surprise to me, then, that the FSC-TA followed in the footsteps of previous TA models by winning the NAMM “Best in Show” award again this year! What will they think of next for this range?

New Amplifiers

The big news on the amplifier front is that Yamaha THR-II wireless desktop amps have received a refresh in the aesthetic department and are now available in black or white, in addition to the original tan finish. This makes total sense when you consider that most players will have these amps on their desk at work or coffee table at home. Your choice of desktop amplifier can now complement your interior design palette as well as your musical taste!

Robbie Calvo holding a guitar and smiling for camera.
Posing with a THR30II in white and a Pacifica 612VIIFM.

Also on display at NAMM were Line 6 Catalyst combo amplifiers, along with the company’s flagship Helix processor and HX Stomp effects pedal, all of which were put to good use in the stage backline. The new DL4 MkII, which takes delays to the next level of digital expression, was also a mainstay of the main stage at the Yamaha booth.

The Videos

I always feel that products are best demonstrated in the capacity in which they’ll ideally be used, paired with other products and in a real-world live music situation.

The FSC-TA, vocals and percussion loops in the video below, shot at NAMM, are all running through a Helix effects processor and a Yamaha Stagepas 1K (since supplanted by the second-generation Stagepas 1KMk II) portable line array PA system — the exact same setup that I use for all my live performances. You’ll notice that the parts all retain their clarity even when I’m overdubbing in the looped outro section. I think it sounds pretty good, considering this video was captured using my smartphone. Trust me: the sound is infinitely better in person.

I shot this second video the day before the show opened because I couldn’t resist capturing my two favorite guitars before they were covered in fingerprints by adoring fans — the Revstar RSP20 in Swift Blue with humbucking pickups, and the RSP02T in Sunset Burst, with those lovely cream P90s. I hope you enjoy admiring these beauties as much as I did, as well as listening to the musical underpinning I composed to celebrate their release.

The Wrap-Up

While attendance at the 2022 NAMM show may have been lighter than in past years, it was clear from the enthusiasm of the attendees that the passion for the music manufacturing industry is alive and well.

We all love what we do, and that always shows at the Yamaha booth. The live performances there were all world-class, interactions with dealers, competitors and artists were always cordial and fun, and the entire Yamaha team worked together in every way to support the vision of the company, its products and the end user.

We are back, stronger and better than ever!

Photos courtesy of the author and Steve Leiken.

 

Check out Robbie’s other postings.

The 10 Most Iconic Multiplayer Video Games of All Time

It wasn’t all that long ago that like-minded gamers would have to physically travel to each other’s homes to enjoy rudimentary multiplayer titles like Street Fighter II or NBA Live. Modern video games, of course, have increased greatly in both complexity and visual appeal; what’s more, with the rise of technology and widespread broadband access, gamers can compete with one another from pretty much any location in the world, as long as there’s a Wi-Fi signal or LAN connection. In addition, with the availability of community chat apps like the messaging platform Discord and the video live-streaming service Twitch, gamers can interact with friends and competitors, sharing texts or videos as they play.

Here are 10 of the most iconic multiplayer games of all time.

1. FORTNITE

Arguably the most popular multiplayer game ever, this title first hit the shelves in 2017. Today, there are three ways to play: Battle Royale, in which up to 100 players fight to be the last one standing; Save the World, which is a cooperative survival game; and Creative, in which you can build your own worlds and arenas. The game is something of a cross between a first-person shooter and Second Life, meaning it’s got drama and feels like you practically live inside it. Preview it here.

2. SUPER SMASH BROS. ULTIMATE

This title, the fifth installment of the Super Smash Bros. series, was released in 2018 and offers a melee of battle action between a wide-ranging cast of Nintendo protagonists. Gamers like to play this at parties because many can join in and there’s a wide array of characters. The game is bright, fast-paced and cartoonish in the best of ways, making it family-friendly too. Preview it here.

3. RED DEAD REDEMPTION 2

Also released in 2018, this is the third in the Red Dead series. Set in 1899, players act as outlaws in the Wild West, and the multiplayer mode, known as Red Dead Online, allows up to 32 people to get together in both cooperative and competitive missions. Players can customize a character and explore the world either alone or in a posse, galloping on horseback or running through an old saloon town. The game is on just about every “best of” list for its realism and immaculate graphics. Preview it here.

4. WORLD OF WARCRAFT

Released in 2004 (with some 12 million subscribers by 2010), this title is often thought of as one of the originals for the modern multiplayer. Gamers love the options of being able to create detailed characters, engage in myriad missions, combat their foes and explore vast worlds in a group or solo. The screen can get a little crowded in battle mode, so gamers will want to be able to hear each bow-and-arrow shot and sword chop in order not to be caught off guard … making it a real plus if you can listen on a good sound system while playing. Preview it here.

5. OVERWATCH

Though this first-person shooter was first released in 2016, the game’s creator, Blizzard Entertainment, adds new worlds, characters and maps with each subsequent version. The title is very much group-focused, assigning players into two teams of six. Gamers then choose which “hero” to control from a large and diverse roster, each with special abilities, and teams must compete in specific tasks during a limited period of time, creating a heart-racing experience. It’s also an easy-to-play game with comic book-like graphics that is today included in “E-Sport” professional leagues. You won’t want to miss the dialogue between competitors in-between forcefield deployments and flame-throwing, so listen with the volume up! Preview it here.

6. CALL OF DUTY 4: MODERN WARFARE

While this title is over a decade-and-a-half old — it debuted in 2007 — it’s also, to many, the gold standard when it comes to multiplayer first-person shooters. Customize your player, complete team-oriented tasks and enjoy the seemingly never-ending battle modes. Unlike its three predecessors, Call of Duty 4 ditches the World War II backdrop and takes place in modern times (well, 2011). A Middle Eastern president has been executed and there’s a civil war in Russia, but Western forces have been sent in to end the fray. Unlock weapons and camouflage as you advance to the sound of loud, whirring helicopters and crackling radio calls. Preview it here.

7. GRAND THEFT AUTO 5

Just about every gamer knows of and has played a GTA title, and the fifth installment, which was released in 2013, is one of the most popular to date. Set in the fictional locale of San Andreas, players navigate the underbelly of the city as one of three lowlife characters. Hop in cars, planes and other vehicles as you work to complete tasks, or just take down those in your way. Grand Theft Auto Online allows up to 30 players to perform in a variety of different modes, accompanied by the beloved soundtrack and non-stop action. Preview it here.

8. GOLDENEYE 007

Based on the 1995 James Bond movie GoldenEye, this became an instant hit upon its release in 1997, with split-screen action that seemed ahead of its time. The original version could only be played as a single protagonist completing tasks or in a head-to-head “deathmatch” mode, but in 2010, an updated version allowed up to eight players to compete remotely. This is one game where stealth matters, so you’ll want to listen closely in order to be able to hear every footstep and weapon reload. Preview it here.

9. MINECRAFT

Originally invented to help kids with problem-solving skills, Minecraft is known as a “sandbox” game, which means it allows a great deal of freedom for players to engage however they like. Since its debut in 2011, it’s evolved into one of the most popular games in the world, despite having simple block-like graphics. Depending on the chosen mode, players can fight the computer or cooperate with (or even compete against) each other online. Preview it here.

10. SUPER MARIO KART

One word comes to mind when describing this title: addictive. The cartoonish gameplay, combined with familiar characters that include Mario, Luigi, the Princess and Donkey Kong, makes this pure fun: no military-style battling here. Instead, challenge friends by racing go-karts and bikes over the many tracks as you fire banana peels or turtle shells at each other — even fly or dive underwater. Originally launched in 1992, updates released in the 2000s and 2010s allow gamers to play online in competition. Preview it here.

 

Video games are best enjoyed when you’re listening through a quality audio system or a sound bar like the Yamaha YAS-109.

How to Use Keyboard Pedals

Playing keyboards involves more than just your hands and fingers. There are also one or more foot pedals involved, and while using them is not mandatory, employing them will enhance your performance. In this article, we’ll show you how.

The Sustain Pedal

No matter what kind of keyboard you’re using — acoustic grand piano, acoustic upright piano, digital piano or even a simple digital keyboard — there will be a Sustain pedal. On acoustic pianos this is called the Damper pedal, because when you press it down, it lifts up all the dampers (small pieces of felt-backed wood that are used to stop the strings from vibrating, as shown in the photo below), but regardless of terminology, they all have the same function: to allow notes to sustain after you lift your fingers from the keys. This helps you to connect notes that are too far away for you to reach without moving your hand position.

Closeup view of dampers on a piano.

On acoustic pianos and digital pianos with a case design that looks like an acoustic, this will be the pedal on the right. Smaller, slab-style digital pianos and digital keyboards will come with a separate pedal that gets plugged into a jack in the back, usually labeled Sustain:

Closeup of rear panel for electronics. Yamaha logo is visible.

The basic technique for using the sustain pedal is as follows:

1. Make sure that your right foot heel is on the ground, and that the front of your foot is resting lightly on the pedal.

Closeup of a booted foot using the right-handed piano pedal.

2. Play a note, and then immediately depress the pedal fully. When you lift your finger off the key, the note will keep ringing. If you lift your toes up from the pedal, the note will stop ringing.

To demonstrate how to use the Sustain pedal to connect notes together instead of using your fingers, we’ll use a C Major scale. Start by playing Middle C with your second finger, then press down the sustain pedal. When you’re ready, play the D note (again, with your second finger), and lift the pedal up as you press down on the key. If you lift it up too early, the notes won’t be connected. If you’re a little late, the C note will ring into the D slightly. Right after you play the D, press the pedal down again. Repeat this process each time you play the next scale tone: Using your second finger only, play a new note while simultaneously lifting the pedal, and then depress the pedal again.

Here’s the exercise represented in musical notation, along with an audio clip so you can hear what it sounds like. Note the line below the music staff, which shows the intended pedal actions (the solid line indicates when the pedal should be held down; the up arrows indicate when it should be lifted up):

Musical annotation.

This technique is commonly referred to as legato pedaling (legato is a musical term that means “to play connected”). Now let’s apply this kind of pedaling to some basic musical examples. The notation below shows a common way to play a chord with the left-hand only by first striking the root down low, and then bringing the hand up to play the triad. Using legato pedaling, you can connect the low note to the chord cleanly, with no overlap, as you can hear in this audio clip.

Extending the concept, here’s a good exercise for the left hand that trains you to move across longer distances, again using the Sustain pedal to connect the notes.

Musical annotation.

Next is an exercise for the right hand. The first two notes fit under the hand nicely, so no pedaling is required; however, to jump up to the higher E you’ll need to do a legato pedal move. The following G also fits well under the hand, so no pedaling is needed, but then you’ll need to shift your hand position, so you’ll want to use the pedal to connect that smoothly.

Musical annotation.

Other Ways to Use the Sustain/Damper Pedal

Connecting notes is only one way to use the Sustain pedal; it’s also often employed to create a warm swirl of sound with notes all overlapping together. Go back to the first left-hand example we presented, but this time keep the pedal down so the chord gets added on top of the low C note, like this:

Musical annotation.

As you can hear, this sounds fuller than the way the figure was played earlier.

Next, move on to the second example, this time keeping the pedal down. As you can hear, this builds a nice, rich voicing.

Musical annotation.

Finally, go back to the right-hand exercise and keep the pedal down to build up a full sound like this:

Musical annotation.

This will work well until the harmony changes, or until other notes are introduced that clash with the sustaining ones. When that happens, you’ll want to refresh the sound by briefly lifting up and then depressing the pedal again. Exactly when you do this is a matter of taste — use your ears to judge when the sound is getting too cluttered. To demonstrate how to do this tastefully, here’s a famous piece of music by J.S. Bach, with the pedaling indicated in the line under the staff:

Musical annotation.

Here’s the same piece of music played at a slightly faster tempo, with the first run-through using pedaling and the second run-through with no pedaling.

All the notes in this piece fit easily under your hands, so you don’t need to use the pedal. But after listening to how rich and sonorous everything becomes when the notes ring together sympathetically, playing with no pedaling sounds so much drier, and, well … ordinary.

The Left Pedal

If you have an acoustic piano, or a digital piano with a full complement of three pedals (either built-in or available as an optional accessory), you can explore the left-most one, traditionally called the Una Corda pedal, or the Soft pedal. Both names are a bit confusing, for reasons that we’ll explain shortly.

When you depress this pedal on an acoustic grand piano, the entire keyboard mechanism is shifted slightly to the right, causing the hammer to only strike two of the strings, rather than all three, as shown in this video. This will produce a slightly thinner sound, though it’s a very subtle change. It does produce a markedly different tone, however, due to the fact that fewer strings are being struck, and also because the area of the hammer closer to the edge is employed, which is likely to be less compressed and worn from general playing. So why call this pedal Una Corda (“one string” in Italian)? It’s because, when the piano was invented in the early 1700s, the majority of the note range used groups of two strings, not the three that became common design around the middle of the nineteenth century. Using this pedal thus reduced the struck area to one string.

In an upright piano, the mechanism is different. Here, depressing the Soft pedal moves the hammer action closer to the strings, so it has less distance to travel, as shown in this video. This results in less momentum during the hammer motion and a truly softer sound, but with no tonal difference. Obviously digital pianos cannot physically achieve either of these mechanical effects, so they just reproduce the aural effects, making the sound both quieter and tonally gentler. You can hear this in the audio clip below, where the second run-through is played with the Soft pedal engaged.

In general, if you want to simply play softer you should achieve that effect with touch alone. The Una Corda/Soft pedal should be used only when you want a more delicate, or more muted sound as a tonal variation. This pedal is also commonly engaged when accompanying a vocalist or other instrument soloist so you don’t overpower them with your playing.

The Middle Pedal

On acoustic grand pianos and most digital pianos, the function of the middle pedal (called the Sostenuto pedal) is to selectively sustain only those notes whose keys are currently depressed; you can then play freely around those notes with a short articulation and/or apply the damper pedal as needed, as this video demonstrates. However, on some pianos, depressing the Sustenuto pedal will only sustain notes in the lower range of the instrument (a function called Bass Sustain), since you’ll often want to sustain one or more bass notes while being able to play higher notes more freely.

On most upright pianos, the middle pedal serves a different function, instead moving a long piece of felt between the hammers and the strings, as shown below. This serves to mute the sound, thus allowing players to practice quietly, as demonstrated in this video.

Image of hammers, strings and felt rail exposed with indications of how it works.

In those pianos, the middle pedal may be called a Practice pedal, or a Mute pedal. However, there are a few upright piano models, such as the Yamaha YUS5, where the middle pedal provides a true Sostenuto function.

All audio played on a Yamaha P-515

Check out our other Well-Rounded Keyboardist postings.

 

Click here for more information about Yamaha keyboard instruments.

Case Study: Implementing A Successful Group Piano Program

Tammy Miller, a member of the Omaha Conservatory of Music’s artist-faculty and the Keyboard Explorers Liaison, who coordinates piano group lessons, is working to change the way students engage in piano lessons. In doing so, she hopes to create more students for life.

Miller herself was a late beginner — she started taking piano lessons at 14. She says her father decided she might have some talent in music, so he bought her a digital keyboard and signed her up for lessons with the lady down the street.

“I was hooked and decided to make it my lifelong passion and career,” Miller says.

She went to Idaho State University for piano and vocal performance, and through the school’s Preparatory Piano Program, she started teaching at a pretty young age. Then, Miller began to take some educational psychology courses and realized she loved learning about how people learn, which inspired her to go to the University of Oklahoma to get a master’s in piano and pedagogy, where she also taught group piano lessons.

When she landed at the Omaha Conservatory of Music, there wasn’t an established group piano program, so Miller worked to implement one called Keyboard Explorers. “A group piano program is beneficial for the students and the community,” she says.

Building a Program’s Success

Miller holding music sheetA group piano program is a unique and fun way for students to progress quicker than if they were taking individual lessons, Miller says. With a group of students who are at the same level, you can pre-determine the pacing and you can make lessons more curriculum based rather than individualized. The pacing can move faster as students’ skills develop because they are following the same curriculum with the same teacher.

And, a successful group program builds community. Students form friendships in a group setting, which encourages them to practice and commit to their piano playing.

“It’s like if you’re trying to stick to a new workout routine and you go to the gym with a friend,” Miller says. “Having a buddy helps encourage students to continue lessons.”

Miller believes that another way to ensure a program’s success is to have an event for students to work toward. She plans to implement a recital and a graduation after her eight-week courses.

Her students usually progress through two levels of Keyboard Explorer lessons before moving to individual lessons. “It’s up to the teacher and student/parent — with the help of the liaison — to determine whether the student is ready for individual lessons, should advance to level 2 or even retake level 1,” Miller says.

“In some ways, group lessons act as a feeder program. It’s a way to see which students would be a good fit for your studio if you don’t do any auditions, and it’s a good way for students to find a teacher they connect with,” she adds.

Group classes also have a shorter timeframe and are less of a financial commitment so parents can decide if studying piano is right for their child.

Overcoming Challenges

Miller teachingIt can be a challenge to build a Keyboard Explorer program, but it is also a labor of love — as long as you are patient, Miller says.

Some issues that she has run into include convincing an administration and parents about the value of the program. It took five years to grow the Keyboard Explorers, which started with Miller as the sole teacher. Now the program offers eight sections of keyboard classes for children and adults. “The model has worked and grown in popularity! In fact, since the success of the Keyboard Explorers, the conservatory administration has now created Explorer-type classes for every instrument,” Miller says.

Another potential problem is that students are required to practice at home or outside of their lessons. To facilitate practicing, the Omaha Conservatory of Music has practice rooms that students can use.

While Miller’s group piano lesson are eight weeks, she says that a course can range from eight to 16 weeks long per level. Miller finds that her eight-week model works best for student retention because the time commitment is less daunting, and it allows students to get their feet wet to see if they eventually want to move on to individual lessons.

Connecting Through Community

A group program makes teaching piano adaptable and approachable. Teachers can adjust to student needs and connect with more students at once.

“One of the issues that the conservatory faced was a long student waitlist, and a lot of students on that list were beginners,” Miller says.

Tammy Miller teaching group piano lessons with young students and their parents at Omaha Conservatory of Music In the past, the solution to having more than 100 students on a waitlist was to hire more teachers, which proved to be easier said than done. “There were students who had to be turned away because there just wasn’t enough room or individual teachers,” Miller says. “The Keyboard Explorers program is a great way to give more students the opportunity to take lessons at the conservatory!”

A group piano program allows for many students of different age groups and abilities to take lessons. For example, beginner courses can be split by age, such as 6 to 8 and 9 to 12, with multiple levels.

This gives students (and parents) a chance to try out piano lessons in a cost-effective setting.

At the Omaha Conservatory of Music, the Keyboard Explorers program uses a keyboard lab, which can host 12 students at a time.

For younger kids ages 8 and under, parents are required to take the class alongside their child. “Parents are learning with their students! It can be a fun bonding experience for parent and child,” Miller says.

Having a teacher who knows how to teach both parents and students in a class geared toward students is really important, she says. Not all parents have a background in music, much less piano, so by participating in the class, parents can help their child at home, which helps students progress faster and tackle music of increasing difficulty.

Overall, Miller has seen a successful retention rate since implementing the Keyboard Explorers program and has had at least one student per session continue on with lessons.

“The students who come through the program are awesome,” Miller says. “We’ve seen the community come together, and friendships have formed because of the group lessons.”

Best AURO-3D Scenes and Songs

AURO-3D® is a multichannel sound format that expands on standard 5.1 and 7.1 surround sound by adding additional height layers that fill in above the left, right, center and surround channels, allowing for more detailed sound localization. With so many movies featuring speeding cars, airplanes, rocket ships and other flying objects these days, the extra layers of height provided by AURO-3D can make the user experience feel even more immersive, and the same is true of complex music with dense instrumentation.

Watching or listening to content in this format requires an AV receiver that is able to decode the AURO-3D signal and distribute it to the appropriate speakers, such as the Yamaha AVENTAGE RX-A8A or RX-A6A. You’ll also need the requisite speaker configuration, including those in a standard 5.1 or 7.1 surround setup, plus a speaker pair above the screen and another high one that points down at an angle (these can be in-ceiling mounted speakers).

Small piece of audio equipment.
The Yamaha AVENTAGE RX-A8A offers AURO-3D decoding.

And, of course, you also need AURO-3D content. Here are some recommendations for movie scenes and songs that best demonstrate the capabilities of this exciting technology.

AURO-3D Movie Scenes

Because of its ability to project sound above the listener, an AURO-3D movie soundtrack can be even more immersive than one mixed in 7.1 or 5.1 surround sound. Check out these scenes!

HOW TO TRAIN YOUR DRAGON 2 – THE WING SUIT

The plot of this animated adventure film centers around protagonist Hiccup and his dragon Toothless, who united the Vikings and Dragons in the first movie.

As you might expect with a movie like this, there’s a whole lot of flying going on, so there are plenty of scenes where the extended height perception you get with AURO-3D accentuates the animated thrills. This scene is particularly thrilling, as Hiccup (the protagonist) dons a suit that allows him to fly and then begins riding on the back of his dragon Toothless. They start out low over the water and then zoom up to higher altitudes, with Toothless spinning faster and faster as they break through the clouds. Watch the scene here.

BLACK PANTHER – THE CAR CHASE

This popular superhero movie tells the story of T’Challa, who goes back home to the African country of Wakanda to become king after the death of his father and finds that ruling a nation is a bit more challenging than he expected. Also crucial to the plot is a substance called vibranium, which gives superpowers to those who eat it. T’Challa partakes and becomes the Black Panther.

The car chase scene in this film is epic, enveloping the viewer for almost five minutes of nonstop action. You’ll see spinning and flipping galore, with the Black Panther jumping off a speeding car onto a nearby building. Needless to say, AURO-3D makes the action significantly more intense. Watch the scene here.

SPIDER-MAN: HOMECOMING – THE WASHINGTON MONUMENT RESCUE

This film from the ever-growing Marvel franchise shows a teenage Peter Parker, aka Spider-Man, performing humdrum typical teen activities like walking on the ceiling, holding broken ferry boats together with his webbing and fighting against a criminal in a flying vulture suit. There are many scenes where AURO-3D’s immersive height implementation comes into play, but the most compelling is the Washington Monument rescue scene.

It starts with Spider-Man standing on a tiny ledge near the top of the monument. Next, police officers in helicopters arrive to arrest him. He jumps off the structure using his web to keep him in the air before crashing through a window, where he again uses his web, this time to rescue his friends from a falling elevator. Finally, he saves his would-be girlfriend from tumbling down the elevator shaft. If you have a fear of heights, you might need to hold on to your seat while viewing! Watch the scene here.

BLADE RUNNER 2049 – THE SEA WALL CHASE

This film is a sequel to the original Blade Runner movie from 1982. Like the first movie, it takes place in a dystopic future version of Los Angeles, only this time, it’s 30 years later.

Our hero, Officer K, is a blade runner for LAPD, and that means he hunts down replicants (enslaved bioengineered humans) that break the law or rebel. Many of the scenes have a distinctly vertical aspect, but none more so than in the Sea Wall Chase, with flying cars dive-bombing each other, spinning out in flames and landing in the water. Particularly during those moments, the soundtrack’s implementation of AURO-3D height-localization prowess is compelling. Watch it here.

AURO-3D Music

Some music available in AURO-3D is mixed directly for it, while other pieces get “upmixed” from stereo. (Upmixing uses software algorithms that intelligently transform stereo mixes into immersive AURO-3D.) To handle the data required for AURO-3D, albums supporting it are typically released as Blu-Ray™ discs. Here are a few notable AURO-3D-encoded songs.

“REQUIEM: VIII. SANCTUS”– NIDAROSDOMENS JENTEKOR, TRONDHEIMSOLISTENE (LUX)

This song comes from the album Lux, with AURO-3D-savvy producer Morten Lindberg at the helm. It won a Grammy® for Best Immersive Audio Album in 2020 and features Nidarosdomens Jentekor (the Nidaros Cathedral Girls’ Choir) and Trondheimsolistene (Trondheim Soloists string orchestra) performing together. On “Requiem: VIII. Sanctus,” the high notes from the choir soar even higher (in height, not pitch) than they would in stereo or even in 7.1 surround sound. You feel totally enveloped by the music and can easily imagine you’re listening from inside an old European cathedral. Check out the stereo mix here.

“LUNACY” – DAVID MILES HUBER (PARALLAX EDEN)

Grammy-nominated producer David Miles Huber’s Parallax Eden has been released in various multichannel formats over the years, including an AURO-3D version. If you want to feel surrounded by pulsing beats and brilliant electronic textures, any of the compositions will get you there, but the most compelling is “Lunacy,” which starts with a solo clavinet and builds to complex interweaving synths, keyboards and drums. Listening to it in AURO-3D lets you hear each instrument with more clarity than in stereo because the soundscape is so much bigger.

“I immediately fell in love with the powerful emotion [AURO-3D] brings to the listeners,” says Huber on the AURO-3D website. “Creatively, more possibilities come to mind when you have such an extensive canvas available.” Check out the stereo mix here.

“CAROLS OF DEATH: NO. 3. TO ALL, TO EACH” – SKYLARK VOCAL ENSEMBLE (CROSSING OVER)

This song comes from a concept album by the acclaimed American choir. According to the group’s website, each composition “depicts the dream state at the end of life.” Hearing it in AURO-3D places you in the middle of these mystical choral arrangements, with the soprano, alto, tenor and bass parts panned three-dimensionally. “Carols of Death: No. 3. To All, To Each” by American composer William Shuman is an awe-inspiring example. Check out the stereo mix here.

 

Looking for an AURO-3D compatible AV receiver? Check out the Yamaha AVENTAGE RX-A8A and RX-A6A.

Case Study: Intentional Music Programming Allows Students to Enjoy the Journey of Music-Making

While most music educators plan for one or two big annual performances, Brandon Felder, the music director of SHABACH! Christian Academy in Landover, Maryland, tries something different.

“I’ve always been of the mindset that we should not work for just one culminating activity but rather a continuum of different experiences,” he says.

Felder achieves this continuum of experiences through what he calls “intentional music programming.”

“I cannot emphasize enough the importance of students performing in public, so I regularly organize small classes for my students to play through their pieces to gain confidence in front of an audience,” Felder says. “I also try to arrange informal performances for them to gain further experience before their formal concerts.”

By performing often, not only do students develop their musicianship, but they also develop life skills like teamwork and the ability to manage projects, time and stress. “The wider experiential base allows for the brain to understand complex information and meaning,” Felder says. “Performance experience provides more anchors for the brain to process and function … and it helps students develop into responsible citizens with a sense of purpose, accomplishment and a deep appreciation for the arts. This is the most satisfying achievement for me as a teacher.”

Branching Out of the Classroom

Felder boy keyboardFor Felder, music education should be more about the journey than the destination. That means creating what he calls “many mini-opportunities” for students to practice and perform outside of the classroom. He says it’s important for students to perform for different crowds and to “allow their music to be heard more than just once.”

According to Felder, the journey his students go on should not stop in the classroom. So, he sets up experiences and opportunities for his students to interact with and perform for members of the community. He starts within a 3- to 5-mile radius from SHABACH. That way, students don’t have to travel far, and spectators are members of their local community.

To find new opportunities, Felder first goes to places that fit into what he calls the HEAR Perspectives: Humanitarian, Educational, Artistic and Religious institutions. One week, Felder might take his students to a bookstore and have them perform a recital or go to a local college and take a tour of the music department. Another week, they might play for patients at a nursing home, sing for people at a soup kitchen or perform for a church fashion show.

Finding Balance

Intentional music programming is not a new idea for Felder. “It’s a full circle thing for me,” he says.

During his high school years, he experienced a more traditional approach to music programming. However, Felder was also afforded wonderful on-the-fly opportunities, like a last-minute phone call to back up country superstar Shania Twain when he was a freshman in high school. “We’ve all felt those goosebump moments, so the more often that students have those opportunities, the more chances they have for their skills to transfer from the four walls of the traditional classroom mindset and beyond the traditional music class curriculum,” he says.

Felder says that he now tries to offer those big showstopping moments for his students, as well as more local, community-based opportunities. So, whether he is recruiting artists on Cameo to make virtual appearances at SHABACH recitals or working with a local piano store to host a recital where his students could play on top-of-the-line instruments, Felder says he tries to stay flexible and think outside the box.

The Five Cs of Intentional Music Programming

two female students playing the violinMini-opportunities serve multiple purposes, Felder explains. First, they allow his students to give back to their communities. They also introduce his students’ art and music to members of the community who may not otherwise be exposed to it. Felder says that at their spring shows, he’ll often see people who first experienced the SHABACH music program during one of their mini-opportunities.

Felder wants these mini-opportunities to provide both students and spectators with “two shots and a booster: Two shots of curiosity and empathy and a booster of optimism in every musical presentation.” He says that whatever they decide to do musically, those three elements must to be accounted for because “music has the power to transform mind and spirit, in addition to allowing souls to communicate.”

Felder also looks for ways to emphasize what he calls his five Cs of intentional music programming: Creativity, Collaboration, Community, Connection and Citizenship. In any opportunity that he finds, Felder asks himself if those fundamentals are met. “I’m always looking for opportunities that allow students to experience the five Cs,” he says.

The elements of the five Cs became especially important during the COVID-19 pandemic, when Felder hosted his music classes virtually. He found creative ways to continue following his intentional music programming method, by having students record voice memos of them singing or playing instruments, having socially distanced performances when they could, and even creating and filming an hourlong adaptation of “The Wiz,” featuring a red-carpet premiere, a mix of gospel and modern-day music, and, of course, dancing scarecrows.

Staying Energized

Brandon Felder oversees student playing keyboardFelder says finding these curated opportunities can be challenging, so it’s important for him to stay personally energized about music. He sees himself as a “teaching artist,” meaning that he values the level of his own musical experience, while also trying to share that knowledge and love of music with his students.

He “continually looks to fuel [his] own creative experiences through personal performances, examination and objective opportunities” before he can then feed his students’ passions. Whether that’s at SHABACH, his work as the music director of the Georgetown University Gospel Choir, performing his own music, or serving the D.C. chapter of the GRAMMYS® as Governor and  Music Education Chair, Felder learns from and becomes energized by these experiences. He says it’s his responsibility as a music educator to take those experiences and the innovation and fresh ideas that come along with them and transform them into a meaningful curriculum for his students.

Felder says that if he’s excited about something, his students have an easier time buying into it, so staying energized is vital for him.

Staying Honest

Felder ensembleIt’s also important to be transparent with your students. “Life is still happening to us,” Felder says.

Because he shares how he’s feeling with his students, they can learn empathy and compassion. When they see that Felder has had a tough day, but he’s still there, ready to teach, he says they learn resilience and how to push forward. And finally, when they see him turn to music to deal with his emotions, they learn that they can do the same thing in their own lives.

The more honest he is with his students, the more that honesty is reciprocated. “I want my classroom to be a safe space where students can share and where there is comfort,” he says.

Sometimes, that means making on-the-fly adjustments to the curriculum when big events happen. “I sometimes allow the energy and the feelings of the students dictate where the programming may go,” he says.

By pivoting, he can reinforce collaboration, as well as show students that they can use music to express their emotions.

Felder is also transparent with the curriculum he teaches. He analyzes the history behind famous songs with his students. They debate whether certain lyrics are still applicable today and hold discussions on which parts of songs to stress during live performances. This collaborative way of music programming helps students feel that their voices are being heard and that they have input in their performances.

Finding Success

Brandon Felder oversees student playing small xylophoneFelder insists that there is no cookie-cutter way to attempt intentional music programming and that each group of students should have curated programs for their own needs and situations. To be successful with this type of curriculum, Felder says you must find balance and learn what works best for each group of students. And, perhaps most importantly, it’s about staying flexible and being able to change direction when a situation arises that can’t be ignored.

It’s also important to reexamine how most music educators measure success. Felder says intentional music programming has deepened his music program in a qualitative way. While he acknowledges that numbers matter, he prefers to measure growth differently.

If a program grows too fast and has too many participants, Felder is not able to fully reach all of his students, which he sees as problematic. “Sometimes, we look at how we scored on a certain assessment instead of noting that ‘this student’s range of knowledge has grown’ or ‘this student’s vocal range has grown’ or ‘their experiential range has grown,’” he says.

This type of data is more important for Felder’s own goal of helping his students flourish. “My goal is not to make the next Beethoven or Justin Bieber or Beyoncé, but just to make well-rounded citizens,” he says.

Felder hopes that the lessons his students learn in his music programs set them up for success, regardless of what they do. He especially loves when former students come back to remind him of moments or performances that he’s forgotten. Felder says that’s ideal for him — that some performance or show he’s curated, big or small, has stuck with his students for years. This proves the core message of his intentional music programming: Give students as many opportunities to perform as possible and allow them to appreciate their journeys just as much as their final destinations.

Spotlight On Yamaha PHX Series Acoustic Drums

What does it take to build the ultimate drums? That’s the question Yamaha designers asked in the early 2000s. Tapping into more than 40 years of drum building experience and input from world-renowned Yamaha artists, the quest to create the finest drums available led to the development of the Yamaha PHX (pronounced “Phoenix”) Series. Introduced in 2008, PHX are the company’s flagship drums, incorporating numerous innovations and combining the best of new technology with traditional craftsmanship to create the ultimate high-end drum kit.

Ready to learn more? Read on …

The Hybrid Shell

The heart and soul of every PHX drum is the shell, which features a unique 11- or 12-ply hybrid design combining several different species of tonewood.

Graphic representation of a crosscut of drum shell.
PHX hybrid shell construction.

The center ply is Jatoba, an extremely hard and dense wood. This “core” ply is surrounded by layers of Kapur, which is in turn surrounded by layers of North American maple used for the interior and exterior plies. North American maple has traditionally been a popular choice for the construction of drum shells due to its hardness, but is actually the softest of the woods used in PHX shells. Constructing the shells with the hardest and most dense material at the core provides increased volume, a strong fundamental tone and a wide tuning and dynamic range. In following the company’s philosophy of “vertical integration” (where developments in flagship products are incorporated into other products down the line, wherever feasible), hybrid shell construction is also used in Yamaha Absolute Hybrid Maple and Live Custom Hybrid Oak Series drums.

As is the case with all Yamaha drum shells, PHX Series shells are hand-crafted using an “air seal” system whereby an air bag is dropped into the center of the shell mold and inflated, pushing outward against the interior ply and joining the plies together with uniform pressure throughout the shell. Diagonal, staggered seams and cross-laminated wood plies increase the strength of the shell and ensure that the shell holds its shape.

PHX drums are available in a variety of finishes (see the “A Wide Range of Choices” section below), with an exterior ply of either North American maple or textured Tamo ash. The ash veneer is less than half the thickness of a traditional coating so it doesn’t interfere with the resonance of the shell.

Closeup of a wood-toned drum.
PHX Textured Black Sunburst Ash finish.

Bearing Edges

The bearing edge of a drum shell (the portion of the shell that contacts the drum head) has a huge impact on both tone and articulation. All PHX bearing edges are cut at 30 degrees and finished perfectly smooth by master craftsmen to guarantee easy tuning and a wide tuning range.

Comparison diagram.
PHX bearing edges have a specific shape depending upon the type of drum.

Y.E.S.S. (Yamaha Enhanced Sustain System) II Mounting System

PHX Series rack toms employ the Y.E.S.S. II shock mounting system, which permits the shell to vibrate freely while preventing unwanted movement. Incorporating a wood mounting plate (made from the same North American maple as the outer ply) and specially designed rubber inserts, the Y.E.S.S. mounts are located at nodal points on the shell — places where there is minimal vibration — to ensure that the mount does not interfere with the shell’s ability to resonate. The mounting points on larger toms are located where less desirable overtones are present, allowing optimum control over the decay and overtones produced by the shell. For drummers who prefer to mount their toms using stands, PHX bass drums are also available in an R-Version without the tom mount.

Crosscut comparison.
Details of the Y.E.S.S. II mounting system.

In another example of the aforementioned “vertical integration” approach, the Y.E.S.S. II mounting system is also used in Yamaha Live Custom Hybrid Oak and Absolute Hybrid Maple drums.

Hooked On You

The hook lug on PHX drums (as well as on Absolute Hybrid Maple drums) evolved from the Yamaha Nouveau lug, which was an innovation in lug technology. Designed to make head changes quick and easy, the hook lug has a small footprint and is located at a position on the shell where it mutes unwanted overtones and enhances the fundamental note. Its rectangular shape prevents rotation of the casing while tuning, guaranteeing that the tension rod is perfectly aligned, as well as providing firm support even when under high tension.

This kind of lug makes head changes much faster than with traditional lugs because the hoops can be removed simply by loosening the tension rods. Studio players will love the fact that they can convert their kit to concert toms in minutes without worry about rattling hardware, losing tension rods or washers, or the chance of cross-threading tension rods.

Closeup with crosscut diagram.
The Yamaha hook lug.

Attention To Detail

Every component used in the construction of a drum has an influence on the sound, including the hoops and the air vents. During the PHX R&D process, the Yamaha team discovered that die-cast hoops made from zinc can choke the sound of a drum — particularly smaller sizes such as 8-, 10-, and 12-inch toms. Die-cast hoops made from aluminum, however, provide rigidity, and deliver powerful rim shots and clarity of tone without choking the drum. That’s why PHX and Absolute Hybrid Maple drums utilize 3.0 mm die-cast aluminum hoops.

Vent holes allow air to escape from inside the shell, which improves the playing feel of the drum. They also affect the pitch, projection and decay of the drum. Depending upon the dimensions of the shell, PHX drums have between one and ten air vent holes. As the size of the drum increases, so does the number of air vents. A large PHX floor tom can have six vents while a bass drum may have eight or ten, depending upon the size.

View of drum with top removed.
Air vents affect the pitch, decay and playing feel.

Increasing the number of air vents lowers the fundamental pitch and shortens the decay. All of these variables have been fine-tuned in PHX drums to create the optimum tonal balance and playing experience.

A Wide Range of Options

PHX Series drums are meticulously hand-finished in a variety of eye-catching colors and high-quality finishes, accentuated with gold or chrome hardware. Maple PHX drums are available in either matte or gloss finishes, while the Ash models are available in gloss or textured finishes (the latter has a slight shine to it).

Closeup of three wood finish drums, one with light color, one with darker brown and one with a red tone.
PHX gloss, matte and textured finishes.

These finishes have been rigorously tested for resistance against changes in humidity or fading from exposure to UV light, guaranteeing that they will sound and look beautiful for a lifetime.

 

Here are some videos that show how PHX Series drums are constructed:

 

Check out this video of Yamaha Artist Larnell Lewis playing the PHX:

Utilize E-Portfolios to Improve Equity in Student Assessment

In the face of societal shifts and the COVID-19 pandemic, music teachers have realized the need to address issues surrounding access, equity and inclusion more intentionally in music education.

Much of the conversation, however, focuses on recruitment, retention and diversifying repertoire. While these are essential elements in our efforts toward a more inclusive music education for all, I believe that assessment is one of the most critical areas to improve. How we assess our students is critical in determining whether they decide to continue in our programs and reap the benefits of active music-making in a school setting. If we diversify the avenues in which we allow students to demonstrate what they know and what they can do, we can give them a more equitable chance at success.

flutist performing pexels

In recent years I have become a major advocate for portfolio assessment, which I believe is one of the most authentic and relevant methods of assessment we have at our disposal. The music department at Tennessee State University developed an electronic portfolio, or e-portfolio, as a cornerstone assessment for our program. Through this process, we learned how to prepare our students for future careers and continuing education by giving them a product that is personalized and responsive to the competitive job market and post-baccalaureate landscape of today.

What is an E-Portfolio?

An e-portfolio is a collection of student work that demonstrates progress and achievement over a given time period. The e-portfolio captures contextually rich evidence of student performance through audio, video and other digital artifacts that are easily accessible and editable for the student and easily viewable and gradable for teachers.

In addition to providing evidence of cumulative student growth and achievement over time, e-portfolios can provide detailed information regarding how students learn through self-assessment and reflection. Numerous music education researchers (Burrack, 2002; Dennis, 2018; Dunbar-Hall et al., 2015; Hepburn, 2017; Taylor et al., 2012) discuss the importance of incorporating e-portfolios to increase student achievement.

Why Portfolio Assessment Matters

trumpet performance pexelsEarly in my career, my approach to assessment was primarily based on two types of performance: pass-offs for individual students and performance assessment ratings for ensembles. Pass offs are a type of performance task, e.g., scales, rhythm sheets and excerpts from music, that students perform to demonstrate their level of proficiency. Performance assessments can include any contest, festival or competition in which students are evaluated and given a formal rating as a group. Many music educators are familiar with and utilize these systems because we experienced and excelled at these types of assessments when we were students.

Over the years, however, I have found that these approaches are not the be-all and end-all for assessment in music education. During my first year of teaching music in higher education, I was able to judge a prospective music student for admission into our program. The student, who uses the pronoun they, had achieved many accolades, including numerous awards and all-state ensemble participation. But, when it came time to audition, nerves got the best of them, and they left feeling dejected. However, as a supplement to their application package, the student provided a link to their e-portfolio. It contained numerous solo performances at solo and ensemble festivals. Their ratings were the highest marks achievable. The student also provided evidence of their versatility on multiple instruments and their ability to collaborate with other students through various chamber music performances.

As the audition team assessed the videos and other evidence in the e-portfolio, the perception we had of the student changed. No longer did we believe that the student was not adequately prepared or lacked the requisite skillset. Instead, we saw that they were an ideal fit for our program — who just happened to have a bad day and got nervous in a high-stakes setting. This student would go on to major in music education, receive a substantial music scholarship, earn numerous honors and awards, graduate near the top of their class, and is now an accomplished teacher and currently working on a graduate degree in music.

My reflection on this experience clarified the power of portfolio assessment in promoting equity in learning outcomes and access to opportunities within the field.

strings ensemble pexelsThe Purpose of E-Portfolios

One of the new buzz terms in the assessment community is “sustainable” assessment, or “renewable” assessment, which comprises non-disposable assignments (Seraphin et al., 2019). This type of assessment puts students at the center and prioritizes the production of knowledge, skills and performances. E-portfolios are one of the best tools we can use to move toward more sustainable assessments. They provide an authentic way of assessing student learning while allowing students adequate time and space to produce and highlight their best work. E-portfolios also offer multiple opportunities for teacher observation and assessment. Many of our current assessment practices, while performance-based, are only an isolated snapshot of what a student is truly capable of. It simply shows us what happened at a specific time and place. On the other hand, portfolio assessment is holistic and allows for a comprehensive view of a student’s skillset.

E-portfolios can encourage students to develop the abilities needed to become independent, self-directed learners. The goal of all music educators is to give their students the tools and strategies needed to be independent and confident musicians. When my students reach this ability level, I know that I have done my best. I believe that portfolio assessment not only lets students reflect and be honest with themselves, but it also develops and monitors their progress over time. This factor alone has inspired me to reassess and revise not just my assessment approach, but also our planning and instructional practices.

Implementing E-Portfolios

piano performance pexelsYou’re probably thinking: This all sounds great, but where do I find the time to construct, implement and grade all this!? This is a valid question. It took me almost four years to see my department’s e-portfolio come to fruition. It is not a quick, set-it and forget-it sort of task.

Our first year was mostly planning. We researched other schools doing this kind of work, assessed what we were already doing well, and discussed how we could create a meaningful and relevant assessment for our students that would set them up for success in their future endeavors. Once we agreed on the purpose of the assessment and chose the software (an already in-use learning management system), we began to hash out the details.

Below is a list of the components we wanted in the e-portfolio. We also asked our students for feedback throughout the process. As you develop your e-portfolio system, you and your students may also want to consider things that you think would serve students best. Our e-portfolio categories include:

    • cover page
    • biography
    • resume with student goals
    • video recordings
    • pictures
    • ratings from contests/performance assessments
    • repertoire list of pieces performed
    • concert programs
    • self-reflections
    • formal teacher feedback/evaluations
    • student composition/conducting evidence (if applicable)
    • evidence of awards and honors
    • recommendation letters.

I know that there are many things to consider when implementing e-portfolios. What software to choose, the scope and timeline, selecting required components and deadlines for student submissions, rubric development, and grading best practices are just a few things that come to mind. When we began the process, none of us considered ourselves experts on this. But after spending time planning, piloting, revising and developing both the process and product over several years, we are now in a space where both faculty and students feel that the e-portfolio is something that graduates can use going forward as they move into the next phase of their academic and professional lives.

Relevance is Key!

E-portfolios are not the easiest type of assessment to implement, but they are deeply meaningful and can be one of the most relevant products that students can produce to demonstrate what they know and what they can do. I always recommend that you start small and keep it simple. Once you understand how you want to structure the e-portfolio and where it will exist, the next step is to pilot it with just one class or one small group of students. It is also essential to explain to both students and parents how the e-portfolio can be used beyond the classroom.

I hope we will continue to innovate as educators in all areas of our programs and create systems that give our students the best opportunities for success.

References

Introverts: Surviving as a Quieter Music Educator

I think of extroverts and introverts in terms of batteries. True extroverts recharge their energy reserve — their batteries — by interacting with other people. They thrive in the spotlight, on meeting new people, on social engagement.

Extroverts are the ones who must be dragged from a party and who feel no anxiety when they get an invite to a “mix and mingle” networking event. (Whereas I get tense even typing the words “networking event.”)

Introverts like me recharge their batteries with either time spent alone or with one-on-one time with loved ones. This doesn’t mean introverts are shy or unenergetic, but they will come home from an event and think, “Phew!” For introverts, interacting with other people takes exertion, and having periods of time with less stimulation is restorative.

How to Tell If You’re an Introvert

Introversion/extroversion is one of the five main personality traits often called the “Big Five” used in psychology to describe aspects of human personality and to predict behavior. (The rest of the Big Five are openness to experience, conscientiousness, agreeableness and neuroticism.)

According to the U.S. Chamber of Commerce, introverts in the workplace tend to prefer solo projects instead of group projects, enjoy written communication over verbal, and feel tired after being in social settings. Extroverts, in contrast, don’t need much alone time, enjoy group projects and love to be in social situations. Those students you see belting out show tunes by their lockers? Definitely extroverts.

In the past, introverts got a bad rap as being antisocial, but introverts are increasingly understood and valued for their strengths, which include creativity, excellent listening skills and careful decision making — traits that help them in leadership positions. So, you don’t need to fake being an extrovert to succeed. Instead, learn to work with who you really are. As Anne Lamott wrote, “Lighthouses don’t go running all over an island looking for boats to save; they just stand there shining.”

Are Introverted Teachers Unusual?

According to a research study called “Do You Have the Personality for Teaching Music?” by David Synder, DMA, a professor of music education at Illinois State University, extroverts are more common in the music teaching profession. He used the Myers-Briggs Personality Indicator for this research, which looks at people’s preferences in these four areas:

    1. making faces pexels

      You prefer to focus on the outer world (E=extraversion) or your own inner world (I=introversion)

    2. You tend to focus on the basic information you take in (S=sensing) or interpret and add meaning (N=intuition)
    3. Your initial decision-making is based on logic and consistency (T=thinking) or on people and special circumstances (F=feeling)
    4. You prefer to get things decided (J=judging) or stay open to new information and options (P=perceiving)

There are 16 possible personality types, each expressed as a four-letter code.

Snyder found an “extraordinarily high concentration of ENFJs, a personality type that is extroverted.” However, he writes, “there is a wide range of personalities represented within music teaching and within the teaching professional as whole,” and notes that there are successful educators of all types. If you are an introverted music educator and feel surrounded by extroverted colleagues, it’s not surprising.

Schedule in Quiet Time

By the very nature of their jobs, music educators are called on to expend social energy. Think about work such as teaching one-on-one instrument lessons, standing in front of a classroom or directing a choir. Then there are the staff meetings, open houses and district trainings. That’s a lot of output for an introvert.

It’s important to schedule in some downtime during your day with activities like taking a walk or reading alone in a quiet spot. These restful moments will help you feel recharged and ready for the next social interaction. Some introverts even find that teaching at smaller schools is a better fit for them, with fewer students per class and less crowded classrooms.

Make Mindful Choices

look in mirror pexels

Another key for introverts: Don’t overcommit. When opportunities arise to chaperone the senior-class trip to a ropes course, make sure it aligns with your needs. Introverts may do better with more behind-the-scenes roles, such as designing flyers for that class trip or helping with trip registrations. And because introverts need time to process information, try to avoid knee-jerk “yes” or “no” responses — try “let me check and get back to you.”

Resources for Introverted Music Educators

Here are some ideas for developing your music education career, while nurturing your inner introvert:

As for me? I’m going to go savor some alone time now, thanks.

10 Best Songs to Stream on the Beach

Got my flip flops on. Margarita in hand. Sunglasses — check. Straw hat — check. Beach chair — check. Smart device — check. All I have to do now is put on a quality pair of earbuds and I am  ready for some leisure time!

Now, some people head to the ocean simply to cool off. For me it’s more of a spiritual event. But if it’s 98 degrees in the shade, proximity to H20 is an oasis for the body and the soul. Here on the baking sand, I prefer a soundtrack that reinforces the chill vibe I want to retain. And if I had to pick 10 songs to give me that vibe, these would be the ones I’d choose.

1. Here Comes The Sun

This prayer-like mantra from The Beatles’ Abbey Road album never fails to help me honor and appreciate the renewed 24-hour cycle we so often take for granted. As I listen, I picture the sun sneaking up from the horizon and I remember how grateful I am I get to see another day. (Thank you, George, for showing Paul and John you could write a great song too!) Listen to it here.

2. Soak Up the Sun

If this Sheryl Crow song doesn’t get you in the beach mood, I don’t know what will. Turn up the volume as you settle in and let the rays do their thing — it’ll make you feel like you’re absorbing that vitamin D right into your blood. (Don’t forget the sunscreen!) Listen to it here.

3. Ocean Man

This kooky ditty by Ween gets me out of my hot head. In fact, by the second hook I’m swimming with Jacques Cousteau or meeting future fried calamari with my octopus teacher. Pass the snorkel gear! Listen to it here.

4. Stuck in The Middle With You

The lyrics have absolutely nothing whatsoever to do with surf or sand, but I love this Steelers Wheel song nonetheless because it transports me back to summers gone by. I’m with my girlfriends. Someone’s mom dropped us off at the beach. There we basked, tin foil-lined double album covers turned into sun reflectors strategically angled under our chins, boombox blasting this track. Life doesn’t get much better than that. Listen to it here.

5. Sailing

Occasionally, I’m lucky enough to be invited out on a friend’s boat. Looking back at the shore, I consider the opposite perspective, how small it all seems. I take in the breeze, the smell of the salt in the water, the random dolphin chirping a greeting. Like a fine wine, Christopher Cross’s “Sailing” is the perfect pairing for the moment. Listen to it here.

6. Space Song

If someone broke your heart last night, the sea can have a mystical healing effect. Go to la mer and confide in her. Have faith in the process. And in the ocean. Then touch your toes to her waves and queue up this cathartic Beach House tune. Listen to it here.

7. Leave the Door Open

Bruno Mars and Anderson Paak are the fun-lovingest duo ever. This feel-good flirtatious number will put a smile on your face, even if there’s one already there. Trust me, it’ll just get wider. Open the door and let them in! Listen to it here.

8. Jamming

I shouldn’t have to even explain this choice. Come on, it’s Bob Marley. He’s jammin’. Put on this track and you can be jammin’ with him too. Listen to it here.

9. Island in The Sun

This utterly infectious summer throw-back from Weezer reminds me of my favorite vacation — the one in which I drank too many piña coladas and read that trashy novel. If you don’t have the time to get away for a week right now, this track will make you feel like you’re already in Aruba. And the bonus is you’ll save a bundle in airfare! Listen to it here.

10. Good Vibrations

What would a beach playlist be without a Beach Boys track? Most lists would probably include the obvious: “Surfing Safari” or “Surfing’ USA.” But “Good Vibrations” is my choice because even if you can’t surf to save your life, the positive energy you’ll get from this “pocket symphony” (as composer Brian Wilson characterized it) is all you’ll need. Listen to it here.

 

If you’re heading for the beach, Yamaha TW-E3B wireless earbuds are a great choice thanks to their IPX5 rating, which provides sweat-resistance, protecting them from water activities short of swimming or diving.

Testing the Water

When I used to take my young daughter to the beach, she’d splash around in the water for hours. Me? I’d sit in a chair and watch the waves. Still do. Maybe my passivity has something to do with a fear of sharks that developed shortly after seeing the film Jaws.

But I never felt like I was missing out. On the contrary. Watching water move has always made me feel calm and creative. There’s nothing like an ocean to clear my head or cleanse my palate.

Fortunately, I live 20 miles from the Pacific. I grew up five miles from the Atlantic. So no wonder I have this connection!

Today, as I sit on the sand watching the waves come in and go out, nothing’s changed. And since I muse here regularly, I decided to take a little dive into my laptop to see if there was any basis to my theory that water is an elixir for the soul.

Turns out there was plenty. Psychology Today, for example, features a blog in which innovation strategist Kathryn Haydon writes, “Water and creativity are alike in so many ways. Not only does describing water force us to think creatively, the nature of water is similar to the nature of creativity: it’s ubiquitous, keeps us alive, comes in many forms, has an infinite variety of expression, and its strength can alter the very landscape.”

Thank you. I couldn’t agree more.

Maybe it comes down to the fact that nobody can live without water. Water = life. We’re made of water (mostly, anyway). I’ve noticed that when I make an effort to stay hydrated, I’m cognitively more focused, less tired.

However, I believe that it’s more spiritual than that. Oceans are deep. Perhaps they subliminally send an invitation to our brain that says we too have depth that invites exploration.

Many people claim to get their best ideas in the shower. You may be one of them. While it’s true that showers are not especially deep, it makes me wonder if our minds mimic the flow of the water. After all, movement inspires movement. This speaks to how the back-and-forth motion of ocean waves provokes the mind to do the same, instilling rhythms in our soul — rhythm being one of the intrinsic components of music, of course.

A Harvard study suggests that when a person gets distracted, his or her mind gets a break and the dopamine released during that time helps the brain to conceive some new creative ideas. That may or may not be true for everybody, but water in motion certainly always distracts me. Gets me out of my head. Puts some space between me and my worries, calms my over-excitement, loosens my writers block.

I realize that not all of us live near an oasis. But a lake or a pond will do. A swimming pool. Even a bathtub! I notice that when I’m at the gym, looking out the window as I tread away on the treadmill, my eyes inevitably veer toward (and stay focused on) the swimmer in the lap pool and the water she is causing to ripple. Not surprising.

I’m grateful that I live near the ocean’s powerful muse. Every time I put on my favorite cable-knit, fall into my frayed yet faithful beach chair and look out onto that vast body of H2O, I hear her creative calling.

In his book Blue Mind, marine biologist Wallace. J. Nichols argues that when we’re physically immersed in water, our body doesn’t have to work so hard to support itself, which liberates the part of our brain which would ordinarily take part in that support.

Isn’t that exactly the freedom we strive for, wait for, work toward, welcome, covet, yearn to hold on to?

Maybe I should get out of my chair and get into the water more often.

 

Check out Shelly’s other postings.

Case Study: The Growth of the We Are Nashville Festival

Hundreds of elementary, middle and high school musicians eagerly look out over the crowd of the Schermerhorn Symphony Center, home of the Nashville Symphony. These students have spent months preparing for this day and their hard work is about to pay off.

Choral performers climb to the loft, while instrumental musicians find their places onstage. The crowd murmurs excitedly; it’s packed with proud families and members of the community.

This is the We Are Nashville Festival, and the person behind the curtain, making sure everything goes as smoothly as possible, is Bryson Finney — artistic director of the festival.

Bryson Finney, artistic director of the We Are Nashville Festival, speaking on stage

A Growing Dream

The We Are Nashville Festival just celebrated its fifth year, and while today, it’s made up of hundreds of students, as well as partnering artists and arts organizations from around the city, the festival looked very different just five years ago.

The festival began as an idea between Finney and other local music teachers. Finney’s school administration at Cole Elementary where he served as the music educator, had connected him with Dr. Kevin Stacy, the current director of the English language learners department, and Dr. Nola Jones, the director of the visual and performing arts department, for Metro Nashville Public Schools. These educators were interested in finding a way to highlight diversity through music within the district. At the time, Finney was working with a widely diverse student population and had just put out a CD showcasing his elementary choir, and they were interested in his thoughts.

Finney left the meeting excited to find a way to make it happen. It took months of brainstorming between Finney and five of his fellow music educators — Christopher Blackmon, Franklin Willis, Ann Marie Morris, Kathryn Affainie and Nita Smith — before the idea of the festival took form.

country duo singing on stage at We Are Nashville Festival The first We Are Nashville Festival took place in 2018 at Christ Church Nashville and consisted of students from three elementary schools and one middle school. The group sang “We Are Nashville,” a song Finney had written two months earlier. “That song caught the ear of the community and that’s the reason it grew,” Finney says. “I just knew we had to do the festival again.”

The following year, the number of interested schools jumped to nine, and Finney needed a larger performance area. Finney went on a hunt to find a venue that could house the event, but he was having trouble finding a space. After searching all around Nashville, he approached organizers at Blair School of Music located on the campus of Vanderbilt University, who loved the idea of the festival. They gave him full use of the building, and through a budding partnership with the Country Music Hall of Fame a plan was developed to support by bringing over artists to teach and perform at the festival. This festival structure — a large performance venue and local artists leading workshops — solidified the future of what the festival would look like.

Changes During the Pandemic

In 2020, the festival became a program of Choral Arts Link, an arts and community focused non-profit in the Nashville area. This move and partnership with non-profit director Margaret Campbelle-Holmon was vital for the festival as it continued to grow. During this same year, the festival was planned for March 3, but Nashville was faced with a major tornado, so Finney moved the date to March 28, but he then had to cancel the event due to COVID-19.

After the cancellation, Titus Underwood, the principal oboist for the Nashville Symphony, reached out to Finney with an idea to make a video of “We Are Nashville,” the song Finney had written for the 2018 festival. The song was previously performed in 2019 and 2020 by the Nashville Symphony during the annual Let Freedom Sing Concert. Finney asked the music teachers who were scheduled to go to the festival to provide as many videos of their students performing the song as possible. Other community-based groups were excited about the idea and wanted to join in as well. The resulting video was a collaboration between the Metro Nashville Public Schools, Nashville Symphony, the Nashville Symphony’s Accelerando students, Nashville Ballet and the Voices of Vision Community Choir. The video would go on to win the 2021 Midsouth Regional Emmy® award and further propel the We Are Nashville Festival into the community’s consciousness.

students performing on stage at We Are Nashville FestivalWith the pandemic still raging in 2021, Finney knew that the festival would need to be all digital, which he was excited to explore. Finney works as a Learning Technology Specialist for Metro Nashville Public Schools and assists educators with successfully integrating technology into their instruction. So, he interviewed local artists and music directors and provided digital resources for students and teachers.

In 2022, the festival was back to being in-person and accomplished its biggest show yet. Finney had built strong relationships with members of the Nashville Symphony and thanks to the valued partnership with Kimbery McLemore, vice president of education and community engagment, the show took place at the symphony’s home, the Schermerhorn Symphony Center. Students from 11 schools participated, along with Vanderbilt University’s Philharmonia Youth Orchestra and Nashville Symphony’s Accelerando Program. In total, there were more than 300 orchestral and choral musicians participating in the festival. “I think we definitely met our goal, building community through music,” Finney says.

A Long Journey

The We Are Nashville Festival may take place over the course of a single day in March, but the preparation and planning begins much earlier. Finney spends months organizing and preparing for the day, with some festival planning beginning just a few weeks after the previous festival has ended.

Finney wants “everything to be concrete by August” because educators can apply to be part of the festival beginning in September. For the next few months, Finney meets with interested educators to go over the meaning behind the festival and what will be expected of them. Finney and his team finalize the roster of schools in December and distribute the music that will be played at the festival. The next three months are nonstop for Finney, with logistical operations being finalized, including sending in the stage layout. The morning of the festival in March is the culmination of a year’s worth of time, dedication and planning. And the day is just getting started.

The Day of the Festival

Student arrivals at the festival are staggered with elementary school students arriving first. “Their day begins with rehearsals, and then they’re immersed into a general music experience,” Finney says, with students being introduced to different types of music, dance and even exploring music through visual arts and crafts. Finney recruits local Nashville artists to lead these workshops, further driving home his message of community and togetherness. Finney thinks that it’s crucial to introduce elementary school students to different paths that they can take in music.

student performance4While elementary school students are in their general music experience, middle school and high school students arrive to practice and take workshops of their own. Then, they break apart and begin practicing their music in sectionals and tier-based rehearsals before coming back together for dinner. During dinner, the We Are Nashville student orchestra made-up of high school students from all over the Nashville area, begin their final run-through of music before the final dress rehearsal and show.

Finney is quick to acknowledge that the success of the festival is due, in large part, to the hard work of the teachers. “The music educators run this show,” he says. “They’re conducting. They’re even writing the songs, and 40% of the music was original this year.” Finney says his goal is to have that growth continue. “I want as much original music as possible, highlighting the talent of music educator in this city” he says.

The Heart of the Festival

Finney, a 2022 Yamaha “40 Under 40 music educator,  is passionate about making sure that even as the festival grows, the core of the festival remains the same — through community showing students what’s possible with music and what they can do.

“The festival is definitely centered around exposure,” Finney says. “Children need to be exposed before they can dream of what they can become.”

In the spirit of that goal, Finney believes that there are three elements that the festival offers to help students envision their futures in music — see, identify and participate.

First, Finney wants students to be able to see where music can take them. He says it’s important for students to meet local Nashville artists and the Nashville Symphony musicians and know that there are paths open to them in music.

Next, Finney wants that exposure to turn into identification. “I want students to be able to build some type of relationship with what they’ve seen,” he says.

student performance2He hopes that the elementary school students can look at the middle and high school students and envision themselves in their positions. Finney says that he receives feedback from teachers who say that their students want to join the middle school or high school orchestra or choir because they saw them perform at the festival. For Finney, that is what the festival is all about. He says it’s important for students to realize that “they’re just like me, or they look just like me, and they’re doing something I would love to do,” he says.

Lastly, Finney wants students to feel like they are participating in something unique, which they might not have a chance to do otherwise. Being able to perform at the festival in “this big, beautiful performance hall with local Nashville artists, as well as your peers, is key to the success of the festival,” he says.

This exposure and participation make up the heart of the festival. “After those three elements — I’ve seen it, I can identify with it and I’ve participated —kids can dream and have the ingredients to know that this is what they really want to do,” Finney says.

Looking to the Future

Finney is thrilled with the success the festival has had since its inception, but he still sees room for growth.

“I would love for it to become a week-long event where the festival is the launch, but resources are available all week,” Finney says. He envisions the week including local musicians visiting schools for workshops and performing for students and their families as a way of encouraging the community to come together through music.

Regardless of how big the festival grows, Finney says that it’s important to keep community and exposure at the festival’s core. He says one of the most impactful parts of the festival is when teachers see their former students performing with the middle or high school groups. That desire to reconnect solidifies the community-based nature of the festival. Or, in the words of Finney’s award-winning song: “Hand in hand, together we will stand, we are Nashville.”

The Yamaha Disklavier ENSPIRE™ Essentials Kit

The Yamaha Disklavier is a truly revolutionary instrument — a world-class acoustic piano that can faithfully reproduce every nuance of a performance and stream it, wirelessly, anywhere in the world … including your living room.

A beautiful grand piano in an upscale modern living room with a large flat screen embedded in wall where a jazz concert is playing.

More than 30 years of continuous innovation has resulted in the latest iteration: the Disklavier ENSPIRE™. If you were lucky enough to purchase one of these remarkable pianos recently, you should have received an “Essentials Kit” from your dealer. (If you haven’t, contact them to get one.) This box of goodies includes accessories and information about setting up streaming services for your instrument, as well as access codes for free downloadables and online content.

Ready to learn more? Read on …

Contents of the Essentials Kit

An open box with a set of equipment and small book laid around it.

Here’s what’s included in the Essentials Kit:

3-month trial of Piano Radio

Disklavier Radio (formerly Piano Radio) is a truly unique listening experience. With 60 live channels of streaming music, it’s like having a professional pianist in the room playing your favorite songs by your favorite artists. With moving keys and real acoustic sound, Piano Radio brings your Disklavier ENSPIRE to life and creates the perfect atmosphere. As a bonus, your Piano Radio subscription also includes access to DisklavierTV™ programs featuring streaming video content. (Available in the U.S.and Canada only.) There’s no need to change disks or set up a playlist — just sit back, relax, and enjoy!

Free PianoSoft album download

With the promo code provided in the Essentials Kit, you can choose any one of these six PianoSoft albums as a free download. (Available in the U.S. only.) PianoSoft albums allow you to listen to original recordings of your favorite piano performances on your Disklavier ENSPIRE. When these songs are played back, PianoSoft physically plays the piano, moving the keys and pedals to reproduce the original performance. It’s like having a professional pianist in your home!

Tutorial videos from Link-to-Learn

Learn how to operate your Disklavier ENSPIRE with these online Link-to-Learn QuickStart videos and product guides that take you step-by-step through the features and functions of your instrument, including numerous musical demonstrations. They offer you an exciting, interactive learning experience and cover a variety of musical topics such as “How To Play Chords,” “How To Play Keyboard” and more — everything you need to find your true music-making potential.

32 GB USB flash drive

You can never have enough storage! Included is a USB flash drive with a whopping 32 gigabytes of space to store your favorite downloaded songs or recordings.

Bluetooth® adapter with audio cable

This small, unobtrusive adapter allows you to quickly and easily connect your smart device via Bluetooth for wireless DisklavierTV viewing.

Magnetic cord cover

This stylish magnetic cover with self-adhesive backing enables you to hide all connected cables on the inside of one of the piano legs.

Getting Started

To get started, simply go to yamaha.io.gifts. There, you’ll find clickable links to redeem your free 3-month subscription to Piano Radio and DisklavierTV, choose and download your free PianoSoft album, and watch the Link-to-Learn ENSPIRE video guides. Also available on this page are handy FAQs (Frequently Asked Questions) and a “Contact Us” form if you have any further questions or need additional help.

 

A screenshot.

10 Best Live Albums to Own on Vinyl

Even if you can’t get out to a concert, a great live album by your favorite artist can bring a lot of excitement to your living room, especially when you listen to it on vinyl, and over a quality audio system. Just make sure your turntable is on a stable rack or shelf, so you can really crank it up!

Here are 10 of the very best live albums of all time. For that extra bit of realism when listening, fire up a “lighter” app on your smartphone and wave your hands high in the air.

1. Alive! – Kiss

After three relatively tame studio LPs, with their career in a tailspin, Kiss took the bold leap of releasing a double live album, consisting of performances from their Dressed to Kill tour in the summer of 1975. After years of controversy, the group came clean in the early 2000s and admitted that the recording was heavily massaged in the studio. Regardless of whether this is a pure live record or not (many other bands would follow this model in years to come), there’s no question that Alive! captures the Kiss vibe better than any other recording out there. Far from an audiophile pressing, the vinyl version is slightly compressed … but, on the other hand, that means you can turn it up that much louder.

2. Miles of Aisles – Joni Mitchell

Where Kiss’ Alive! couldn’t be more raw, Joni Mitchell’s first live recording feels like a cross between a studio session and an intimate coffeehouse performance, though most of these tracks are taken from shows at the Universal Amphitheater in Los Angeles in 1974. Part of the allure of this album comes from her backing band, the LA Express, who consisted of some of the best studio jazz cats at the time. The vinyl version is open, airy and delicate, and the sparse bits of audience applause are so well blended, on a great system, you’ll feel as if you’re really there. As a bonus, Mitchell’s voice never sounded better.

3. At Budokan – Cheap Trick

This record is one of the most densely packed 42 minutes and 27 seconds in power pop history. And, reminiscent of ’60s-era Beatlemania, the band’s hyper-energetic performances are delivered over a wall of screaming Japanese fans. Much like Kiss, Cheap Trick muddled around the Midwest for years, building a strong live following, yet having modest record sales. That all changed at the close of 1978 when At Budokan was released in Japan. It wouldn’t make it to America until February of 1979, but by then rabid Trick fans had already found a way to get their hands on the album. Decades before the internet, this record went viral from one record collector sharing it with another. Ah, the joys of vinyl.

4. Frampton Comes Alive – Peter Frampton

This seminal recording captures Peter Frampton at the peak of his popularity and musical prowess, and shortly after its release in 1976, it became the best-selling live album of all time. Regardless of your age, you probably know most of the songs, which are still in heavy rotation on classic rock stations today. The recording quality is stellar, and the performances spot on — so good, in fact, that Frampton would never equal this level of sales and radio play again. It’s a truly timeless rock classic.

5. Stop Making Sense – Talking Heads

Punk, power pop and new wave would steamroll over the heavy rock that dominated live venues at the end of the ’70s, and so the ’80s brought a more stripped-down approach to live performance. There’s no better example than Stop Making Sense. This 1984 live set is both theatrical and intimate at the same time. Featuring a big band riffing behind lead singer David Byrne’s memorable oversized suit, the Heads romp through 19 songs, but on vinyl, you’ll only get to hear nine of them (all that would fit on a single disc). All the tracks are high-energy from beginning to end and capture a sense of abandon that Talking Heads studio records do not. Check out the concert film of the same title (available on several streaming services) to add an additional dimension to your understanding of this influential band.

6. Home of the Brave – Laurie Anderson

A true pioneer of electronic music and perhaps the woman that defined the term “performance artist,” Laurie Anderson’s Home of the Brave is a hybrid, with five of the eight tracks captured live. Keeping the groove the same, and the recording quality high throughout, they blend right in with the three studio tracks. She’s accompanied on this album by an all-star lineup of backing musicians, all in service of Anderson, her clear violin and voice synthesizers. It’s art school music at its best.

7. Performing This Week – Live at Ronnie Scotts – Jeff Beck

Jeff Beck has been tearing up arenas for decades, with a number of live albums to his credit, but this one, recorded at Ronnie Scotts club in London in November of 2007 is the most enticing snapshot of this guitar hero yet. It features a number of classic tracks spanning a large cross-section of his discography, and the performance is tight and dynamic. There isn’t a note out of place, and the recording beautifully captures the acoustic environment of this nightclub setting.

8. Unplugged – Nirvana

Nirvana’s Unplugged is probably the record most associated with the long-running MTV series of the same name. It’s been reported that Cobain was having a tough time with the producers of the show, yet managed to do the entire Unplugged performance in one take. Sadly, it ended up being the band’s final recording before the world lost lead singer Kurt Cobain. In addition to being an incredibly rich recording, the way Nirvana’s normally hard-driving songs translate to a slower, acoustic pace reveals another facet of this band’s talent. Who knows where Nirvana might have gone after this?

9. Unplugged – Jay-Z

Jay-Z’s collaboration with the Roots took the Unplugged concept to another level. The extraordinary skills of all parties involved makes for a record that nearly defies genre, and the combination of beats, jazz riffs, and Jay-Z’s ability to shift gears smoother than a Bentley makes for a hip-hop masterpiece. To everyone that ever uttered the words “hip-hop isn’t really music,” consider yourself schooled. This is as good as it gets.

10. Homecoming: The Live Album – Beyoncé

Capturing Beyoncé’s 2018 Coachella performance, Homecoming is the biggest-sounding record on our list. The sheer amount of musical power cut into these grooves almost demands to be turned up loud. Really loud. This record is so dynamic it will push your music system to its limit … and if you have subwoofers, Homecoming will put them to the test. The range of style presented here is mind-bending and, of course, Beyoncé’s range takes no prisoners. It’s almost as if she’s channeling Ella Fitzgerald, Diana Ross and Aretha Franklin simultaneously, while putting her own spin on it in real time.

 

Check out these turntables from Yamaha.

Yamaha Products at 2022 NAMM

It’s NAMM time again! Can’t make this year’s show in person? Here are some of the hottest new products that Yamaha will be displaying on the show floor.

CFX Grand Piano

Beautiful grand piano with lid open.

Yamaha has been making pianos for over a century, and striving to continually improve the artistic experience through feedback from the world’s most acclaimed pianists. The new Yamaha CFX is the culmination of that quest — a handcrafted concert grand piano that melds tradition and innovation, built by master craftsmen who understand the delicate balance between absolute precision and the human touch.

The carefully hand-selected materials that go into every CFX work together to create richness in every note, with astonishing projection. Only the finest beech and mahogany woods are chosen to give the rim a warm, deep sound quality. State-of-the-art A.R.E. technology (Acoustic Resonance Enhancement) reduces moisture content to impart an aged character that suppresses damping for clean vibrations, and an innovative joint method brings expertly seasoned woods together for smooth, resonant tone. Each CFX soundboard is fashioned from the top one percent of European spruce, chosen for its ability to transform string vibrations into beautiful sound. The shape of the crown has been refined to add a deeper mid-bass tonality, and the width, height and position of the sound ribs has been modified to increase dynamic range. The bass strings are hand-wound; the highest-quality felt is used for the hammers; even the frame is hand-molded and sand casted. From gentle pianissimo to powerful fortissimo, the CFX provides an extraordinarily responsive touch, furthering the connection between player and piano.

Second-Generation Revstar

Rows of colorful electric guitars.

Initially launched in 2015, Revstar® was the first new electric guitar series from Yamaha in more than a decade, drawing on the company’s heritage in both electric guitar and motorcycle design. The second-generation Revstar guitars being shown at NAMM fine-tune that concept with enhanced playability, versatility and tone.

All feature chambered bodies developed with the signature Yamaha Acoustic Design process to precisely shape tone and increase resonance while lowering weight and optimizing balance. They also boast a new neck profile and are available in a number of ultra-cool racing-inspired finishes — there are even left-handed models to choose from. Revstar Standard and Professional models come with either humbuckers or P90-style single-coil pickups and have unique five-way pickup selector circuitry that offers a new twist on classic “in-between” sounds, along with a Focus Switch — a passive boost function that evokes the sound of overwound pickups. If you’re a player interested in classic style with modern upgrades, you’ll definitely want to check out these great new guitars.

DTX8 / DTX10 Series Electronic Drum Kits

A hybrid acoustic and electronic drum kit.

The new DTX8 Series and flagship DTX10 Series electronic drum kits offer a perfect blend of functionality and playability, giving drummers the ideal instrument for rehearsal, recording and live performance. DTX8 Series kits are ideal for drummers looking for a combination of high-quality sounds and versatility. DTX10 Series kits are designed for drummers who demand the very best in performance capability and durability.

DTX8 and DTX10 Series kits are available in two stunning finishes — Real Wood and Black Forest — and offer two playing surface options: two-ply mesh heads from Remo that boast outstanding resilience and can be tuned to fit the drummer’s desired tension, or Textured Cellular Silicone (TCS) heads that offer a surface that will never loosen, along with a more natural response and rebound similar to an acoustic drum. The DTX8 Series utilizes the DTX-PRO module, while the DTX10 Series is powered by the new DTX-PROX module. Both modules offer the same tone generator and feature high-resolution samples professionally recorded in world-renowned studios, along with unique features such as a real-time Kit Modifier that allows major tonal change and inspires creativity with the twist of a knob. In addition, the DTX-PROX has a “Live Set” function that allows drummers to freely arrange and set various kits, tempos and audio files for backing tracks, as well as seven LED rotary faders that can be used to instantly change instrument parameters such as altering the tuning of the snare or muffling the kick. Both the DTX8 and DTX10 are compatible with the free iOS/Android™ Rec’n’Share app that allows drummers to practice along to songs in their library, record video, and easily share their performances without leaving the drum throne.

Cubase 12

Screenshot.

Whatever you need, Cubase helps you to reach your full creative potential. From Hollywood blockbuster composers and Billboard Hot 100 producers to keen beginners, the world of music production has long trusted the comprehensive feature set, straightforward tools and unrivaled sound of this acclaimed DAW music production software.

NAMM attendees will have an opportunity to explore the many new features and workflow enhancements offered by the latest release: Cubase 12. These include everything from new effects and advanced editing tools to improved audio-to-MIDI and expanded MIDI Remote integration, making it easy to add MIDI controllers to your music production setup, with auto-detection of your device and mapping of all available controls. The Scale Assistant in VariAudio makes pitch editing a breeze, while the Audio to MIDI Chords feature allows Cubase to instantly analyze any recorded audo and derive the chord progression for you automatically, blurring the borders between audio and MIDI so you can focus on the music instead of the technology. With Cubase 12, you’ll find composing, recording, and mixing even more rewarding than ever before.

YTR-8335IIRKG-LN Xeno Trumpet

Golden trumpet seen in profile.

NAMM will also see the debut of the YTR-8335IIRKG-LN Xeno B-flat trumpet — an instrument that speaks to players looking to create new musical moments. Trumpeters aspiring to stand out from the crowd will find it to be just as unique as they are.

Closeup of the engraving on the bell of the trumpet.

The YTR-8335IIRKG-LN continues what has become a tradition of limited-edition wind instrument models created by Yamaha to celebrate and inspire music-makers. This particular model offers several distinctive features, including a proprietary cryogenic acoustic treatment, a durable clear lacquer finish, a medium-large 0.459″ bore and a reversed main tuning slide. The unique “Kangakki” engraving on the bell means “wind instrument” in Japanese — a historical reference that balances with the instrument’s modern design and construction.

See you at next year’s NAMM — and remember, if you can’t make the show in person, you can always catch the highlights here!

 

For more information about these and other great Yamaha music products, click here.

Recording Acoustic Instruments, Part 2

In Part 1 of this three-part series, we addressed some fundamental issues regarding mic selection and placement. Here in Part 2, we’ll expand on that theme and offer specific tips for recording plucked stringed instruments such as guitar and acoustic bass, as well as bowed strings. (In Part 3, we’ll cover piano, percussion and wind instruments.)

Ensemble Recording vs. Solo Instruments

As discussed in Part 1, a critical factor in determining how to approach capturing the sound of any acoustic instrument is whether you’re recording one musician at a time, or several in the same room. If the former, you can concentrate on getting the full sound of the instrument, which can be difficult when you have to worry about bleed from other sound sources.

Omnidirectional (“omni”) microphones, which pick up sound from all around, are a good choice when recording one instrument at a time since they often deliver a more accurate sonic picture than you’ll attain by simply pointing a directional mic at one spot. They’re also not subject to the proximity effect (as described in Part 1), so you can position them closer to the instrument without getting an artificial boost in the bottom end.

But if you’re recording an ensemble of several musicians playing together, you’ll probably need to limit yourself to directional mics like cardioids and position the players as far apart as possible. The good news is that, because cardioid mics pick up sound mostly from in front and reject sound coming from behind, facing the mics directly opposite one another (as shown below) can significantly reduce leakage.

Diagram of two microphones facing opposite directions.
Face cardioid mics opposite to reduce leakage.

Recording Acoustic Guitar

In most cases, you’ll be able to capture the sound of acoustic guitar with a single condenser mic. If you have several available, experiment to see which one sounds best. A small-diaphragm condenser will tend to pick up transients a bit better and thus yield a brighter sound with more attack, while a large-diaphragm model will deliver a fuller sound with more low end, so your choice of which to use is largely down to the musical content.

Start by aiming the mic where the neck meets the body, and place it roughly 9 to 15 inches away from the instrument:

Acoustic guitar with target emblem highlighting specific area of lower part of neck.
To record acoustic guitar, start by aiming the mic here.

If the guitar is the featured instrument, or the only instrument in the song — for example, if you’re recording a simple guitar / vocal demo — you may want to experiment with stereo miking to give it a more expansive sound. In Part 1, we mentioned the XY miking technique, which provides a stereo image without phase issues and is pretty easy to set up, although it works best when you have a pair of matching mics:

Diagram showing two microphones' heads overlapping each other.
The XY configuration.

You might also consider trying an ORTF configuration; this is another two-mic technique that yields an even wider image, though, again, it works best when using a matched pair of mics. Space the mic capsules about 6-3/4 inches apart and angle them at about 110 degrees:

Two microphones pointed partially away from each other.
The ORTF configuration.

With both XY and ORTF, start by placing the mics about a foot back, then experiment by moving them closer in or slightly further away.

If you have two mics that are not matched (i.e., different makes or models), try a “spaced pair” method instead: aim one mic at the guitar body a few inches past and slightly below the bridge and another where the body and neck meet.

Acoustic guitar with two target emblems over certain locations.
A starting point for aiming the mics in a spaced pair configuration.

This will give you a more expansive stereo image, but be sure to follow the 3:1 rule (as described in Part 1) to avoid phase problems.

You can take a similar approach with other plucked stringed instruments such as mandolin. Again, use your best condenser mic, preferably one with a small diaphragm. Start by aiming it where the body and neck meet, angling the mic slightly toward the higher strings. Try different distances from about three to 12 inches and see which sounds best. The closer you place the mic, the more present it will sound; the further back, the more ambient.

When recording banjo, you’ll need to aim the mic somewhere on the head because that’s what creates the tone. If the player uses fingerpicks (as any bluegrass banjoist will), make sure not to aim it too close to the player’s hand because you’ll capture too many pick noises.

Recording Upright Bass

It can be challenging to successfully record a plucked upright bass, such as for jazz or bluegrass. That’s because it’s such a large instrument, the sound comes from more than one place. The trick is to get a good blend between the very low frequencies coming from the body of the instrument and the sounds coming from the strings as the bass is being plucked, which are in a much higher frequency range. Without a good amount of the latter, you’re likely to get results that are overly bassy and lack definition.

Double bass. The musician playing contrabass musical instrument on black background.
On upright bass, the goal is to capture the right blend of lows and highs.

Start by placing a large-diaphragm condenser about a foot or so back from the bridge, then begin moving it around as the bassist plays while you monitor the sound carefully on headphones. If you can’t get a good enough blend by moving the mic around, consider using a second mic (a large or small-diaphragm condenser) closer to where the neck and body meet. Here, you’re not going for stereo; instead, you want to blend in those higher frequencies with the primary mic signal so that the bass will have some transient energy to cut through. Again, make sure to observe the 3:1 rule to avoid phase problems.

Bowed Strings

When you’re dealing with a bowed instrument like a violin, viola, cello or bowed upright bass, the goal is to capture a blend of the resonant tone from the body with just a little bit of the scraping of the bow on the strings. You need to go easy on the latter or the sound will be too scratchy, but you also need some of those higher frequency components for articulation purposes.

Man playing the cello. Classical music.
With bowed strings, the goal is to blend the resonance of the instrument’s body with a little of the bowing sound.

Try using a condenser with a cardioid pattern. For instruments that have a lot of low-frequency information (such as cello and upright bass), choose a large-diaphragm condenser because those kinds of mics are better at reproducing rich bottom end.

Place the mic three feet above and in front of the instrument, and aim it where the bow meets the strings, then experiment with different distances. If you’re having trouble getting a good sound, the problem could partially be due to room acoustics, so try putting the player in a different part of the room and see if that helps. When bleed is a concern in ensemble situations, you’ll have to move the mic closer or consider using a quality clip-on condenser mic that attaches behind the bridge.

Remember: These descriptions are simply guidelines. They can work well as starting points, but you should always feel free to experiment. As always, a lot depends on the quality of the instrument and the microphones, as well as the musicianship of the player and the acoustics of the room.

Click here for Part 3, in which we discuss how best to record piano, percussion and wind instruments.

 

Check out our other Recording Basics postings.

Case Study: Develop a Guitar and Ukulele Elective for High School

Curricular guitar and ukulele courses have gained traction in both elementary and secondary education, and for good reason! Traditional ensembles (band, orchestra and choir) still play a vital role in music education, but guitar and ukulele instruction help us engage a wider range of students in the joys and benefits of making music.

Additionally, the instruments are fairly affordable and can be used to easily connect our students to music that is more relevant to them.

I hope the story about our guitar and ukulele elective at Springfield High School can help you develop a similar program at your school.

Developing the Course

Although I developed the curriculum and premiered this course at Springfield High, I cannot take credit for introducing the idea or getting it approved. My predecessor, Kevin Cooper, and my colleague, Mike Zubert, were inspired by the success of guitar courses at a local district, and they worked together to develop the concept of a guitar and ukulele class.

ukulele3 Stanford pointingA proposal of the course was given to the building principal at the time, Dr. Joseph Hepp, a multi-instrumentalist in his own right, and reviewed by our district curriculum coordinators. After they approved it, the elective was added to the course offerings during course selection.

I realize that not everyone who presents such an idea to their administration will receive the type of initial interest and support that we were lucky enough to get. I encourage you to talk with your building administration about the formal process for introducing a new course. In some districts it may be as simple as getting building approval, where others may require it to be heard by the school board or a school board curriculum committee. Be patient! Sometimes these processes can take months or years.

When presenting the idea for the course, I recommend having answers to the following questions (I have provided some sample answers to help):

  • Why is guitar and ukulele instruction important to your curriculum, students and school?
    • Guitar and Ukulele instruction will help us engage a wider range of students in music learning and performance beyond our traditional ensembles. With so much relevant content and easily accessible instruments, a guitar and ukulele course can help us create a more inclusive music learning environment. Students will leave the class with a musical skillset that enables them to continue to play and perform beyond high school, leading to a more fulfilling life.
  • How will the class fit into the current schedule? Does it replace another elective? Will you need additional staffing to cover the elective?
    • This class will replace our music appreciation class, which has seen declining enrollment over the past four years. It can fit into the same period slots as that elective and will not need additional staffing as the same teachers are certified to teach this new course.
  • What type of supplies (instruments) will you need? How much will they cost? How will they be paid for?
    • Depending on how we structure the class, we can buy about 30 high-quality student level guitars for $6,600 or ukuleles for $3,300. We would also need to purchase some textbooks, which will cost approximately $350 total. We were hoping to split the cost between our department budget, building budget and curriculum budget.

It was predetermined that this course would be a one-semester (half-credit) elective for beginning guitar/ukulele players, available to any student in grades 9-12. Like all classes in the building, the class runs for approximately 50 minutes every day. The course is restricted to 24 seats per section.  Our first year we ran 2 sections and we are now running 4 sections yearly.

Curriculum and Instruction

guitar2 Stanford two studentsOnce the course was approved, I began to write and design the curriculum as well as a scope and sequence for the course. I decided that students would spend half of the semester on ukulele and then transition to guitar. I wanted all my students to walk away with a skillset where they could continue learning, playing and enjoying music on guitar and ukulele beyond the class. Thanks to discussions and input from my colleagues, I determined that I wanted students to be able to meet two primary goals:

  1. Read and play simple melodies using “traditional” notation.
  2. Perform common harmonies and harmonic progressions from various types of notation (such as chord charts, tab, etc.) and by rote.

Teaching students to read traditional notation is greatly valued within our music department. Additionally, I knew that providing students with basic music literacy and theory skills would allow them to engage in a wider range of music enjoyment beyond high school. My goal in designing this specific element of the curriculum was for students to use these skills in music reading or singing at civic events, at places of worship and socially, as well as in career settings like early childhood education.

In order to develop students’ technique and musical literacy skills, I investigated various method books. After talking with several music educators who teach individual or group guitar/ukulele instruction, I settled on the “Alfred’s Basic Guitar Method” book series. The text effectively sequences the technique and music literacy through original, classical and folk melodies. Additionally, I liked that the book has a nearly equivalent version for ukulele that would allow for a smooth transition between quarters.

Daily class time is allotted for students to practice these exercises and receive direct feedback from me as I float around the classroom. Students then either perform the selection individually in class or record it into our learning management system for assessment. The class is designed so students complete about three to five melodies a week.

Although I have used the Alfred text since beginning the course, there are many other great options to use for teaching both traditional notation, as well as tablature, and harmony that may better suit your program. Some popular ones are the “Master the Ukulele,” “Hal Leonard Ukulele Method Book,” “Hal Leonard Guitar Method Book,” “Mel Bay’s Complete Method for Modern Guitar” and “First Year Guitar: Hands-on Training.”  Talk to local guitar/ukulele teachers about what they use.

Stanford studentsWhen it came to teaching common harmonies and progressions on the instrument, it was more difficult to find text and resources that met the needs of the class. While there are several popular methods for teaching harmony, few would effectively work for guitar and ukulele. For this reason, I ended up creating most of my own original resources (slideshows and handouts) to teach harmonies and chords with the aid of online resources such as UltimateGuitar.com, Fender Play and the many channels on youtube.com, including Marty Music, Swift Lessons, Guitar Lessons 365, The Ukulele Teacher and Ukulele Cheats.

I designed this portion of the course so students could learn common progressions, such as the blues, and chords (I, IV, V, ii, vi) in common keys (C, G, D, A, E). I picked an appropriately challenging selection in each key that could act as a vehicle for learning these chords and progressions. When students switch instruments after the first quarter, they relearn the previous selection in that key and also learn a new, slightly more challenging one. The blues progression is particularly enjoyable as students get to learn about the history of the blues and even write and harmonize along with an original blues composition!

As I developed this curriculum, I consistently referred back to my state learning standards as well as the NAFME standards for harmonizing instruments to make sure my curriculum aligned.

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Sign up to receive real-world advice, tips and instrument guides!

Securing Instruments

ukulele4 two studentsAlong with the curricular support for the class, our district supported the purchase of a set of guitars and ukuleles through building and curriculum budgets. As the program expanded, we were able to use a combination of our department budget and curriculum budget to expand our inventory. Every student is assigned a guitar and ukulele during the course that they can use in class and take home as needed. If you are unable to secure a district budget funding source, I highly encourage looking into other options. It’s possible that districts may be able to use Title 1 or Title IV-A federal funds to secure instruments if the program meets the requirements. Right now, districts may also be able to use ESSER funds to expand music programing, depending on how they wrote their ESSER funding plan.

I know several educators who have been able to secure ukuleles and guitars using federal funds over the past several years. Plenty of resources about the funds and music education are available online, especially through the National Association for Music Education (NAfME). Along with these federal funding sources you can also investigate local grants or crowdfunding. In our district, we have an education foundation, The Springfield Area Education Foundation, that can issue grants to make purchases for classroom sets of instruments.

Reception

guitar3This guitar and ukulele elective has become extremely popular in our building! Last year, we ran six sections of the course taught by one other teacher and me and engaged approximately students in meaningful music making! One of the most surprising and rewarding pieces of feedback I received from students is how much they value being able to learn traditional music notation in high school!

Many students purchased their own guitar or ukulele at the end of the course and came back to show me what they have been learning or working on! I have even had several staff members and administrators talk with me about purchasing a guitar and ukulele for themselves. Several have even joined us in class!

If you have questions about starting your own guitar and ukulele program or would like to learn more about Springfield’s elective, please reach out to me at mark.stanford@ssdcougars.org.

Daily Diet of Fundamentals

A musician’s daily diet or daily drill provides all the necessary basics for performing on an instrument successfully. While it’s not a perfect formula, at Claudia Taylor Johnson High School, we stick to our daily drill in the same way that we brush our teeth or get dressed for school each day — we make it a part of our routine.

Like a balanced nutritional diet, we work on fundamental exercises each day that strengthen the skills our students need to achieve a high level of performance. In the earlier parts of contest preparation, we invest more time on fundamentals and less on practicing contest literature. The time focused on fundamentals allows students to develop skills that will make learning the music easier and address weaknesses in our ensemble.

clock unsplashFundamentals include all elements of the daily diet for the contest literature, including rhythm training, ear training, breathing exercises, buzzing for brass, long tones, lip flexibilities, harmonic slurs, articulation exercises, range builders, dynamic control exercises, scales, chorales, tuning sequences and more.

If a contest is in March or April, you will likely begin preparing in January. Here is a suggested structure:

    • In January, spend 60% of rehearsal time on fundamentals, 40% on music.
    • In February, spend 40% of rehearsal time on fundamentals, 60% on music.
    • In March and April, spend 20% of rehearsal time on fundamentals, 80% on music.

The table below shows how to split time during a 40-, 60-, and 80-minute class period on fundamentals vs. music and how that time should shift over the course of content preparation.


Class Length

January (60% — 40%)

February (40% — 60%)

March-April (20%— 80%)
40 minutes 24 fundamentals, 16 music 16 fundamentals, 24 music 8 fundamentals, 32 music
60 minutes 36 fundamentals, 24 music 24 fundamentals, 36 music 12 fundamentals, 48 music
80 minutes 48 fundamentals, 32 music 32 fundamentals, 48 music 16 fundamentals, 64 music

At the end of the day, “right notes and rhythms” go a long way toward a magical musical performance. If students do not have enough time to practice the music during class, they certainly will not be successful during the performance. In general, students practice more efficiently when a teacher structures it, so class rehearsal time becomes critical.

Investing in fundamental skills early on during contest preparation will make working on the music more accessible. Additionally, if you spend time warming-up each day, consider that time as fundamental skill development more than just a warm-up for the day. Long tones can help develop listening skills side-to-side and learning to play with a beautiful sound. Scales help develop students’ sensitivity to matching style and articulation side-to-side and section-to-section, rather than just learning individual notes. The directors who use fundamental warm-ups to develop ensemble skills and not only individual skills will find that their groups begin to take on a resonance and uniformity of sound that enhances all of the music your students perform together.

Daily Drill Essentials

With so many possible uses of fundamentals time, it is easy to get overwhelmed and wonder what to cover in a day. To avoid randomness in our warm-ups or skipping over an essential part of a musician’s diet, we insist on a few things in our fundamentals each day:

    • Breathing
    • Singing
    • Long tone
    • Lip slur brass/Harmonic slur woodwinds (or woodwinds can do a technique accompaniment)
    • Articulation exercise

bari saxIf we only have time for a very short warm-up, it must include a sustained long-tone exercise: a Remington/interval study or major/minor scales. It also must include a lip slur exercise for brass (either a soft, slow slur or something quick) and a harmonic slur for woodwinds. Sometimes we will have our woodwinds play a fast finger/technical exercise while the brass plays slurs for efficiency. And finally, the daily drill must include something to work tonguing and style. This could be multiple tonguing, fast tonguing or even learning to control accents, tenutos, staccatos or other styles students will need to succeed.

You might consider a breathing sequence that students perform every day — like in four out four, in four out eight, in two out eight, in one out eight at different tempos — rather than just creating something different each day. Additionally, singing can be as basic as a single note or five notes of a scale. Ultimately, we use breathing and singing to develop those skills in a vacuum and raise a student’s awareness about how they feel when they take a proper breath and how something sounds when it is in tune. If students can learn to think about how they feel or how they want something in the room to sound, it increases the chances that they will do this more when they start to perform music.

With additional time, you might explore advanced exercises, including dynamic control exercises, pitch bends for brass, range builders, or other rhythm and ear training exercises. A more extended fundamentals period provides more options. When you need the basics, prioritize the daily drill that works best. And remember, students become easily distracted outside the band class, so it is better to organize their daily drill/warm-up than leaving it in their own hands. If you do it as part of your class routine, you’ll know it is getting done properly.

Long tones or slurs first? I have had great brass teachers weigh in on this debate. Many believe that flow studies and slurs should be done first to move around on the instrument early in the warm-up. Others say that long tones done before slurs will enable fluidity for the day. Ultimately, you can try both or consider mixing it up. At Claudia Taylor Johnson, we have flipped back and forth over the years. Currently, we are in a “flexibility and fluidity first phase,” and we are choosing to do moving slurs early in the warm-up before our sustained exercises.

Daily Drill Must Support Your Contest Program

winds ensemble2While we don’t try to “teach to the test” at Claudia Taylor Johnson, we structure our fundamentals/daily drill to address the skills needed for our performers to play our contest program at a high level. If we know that we are working on Borodin’s “Polovtsian Dances” and a lot of the piece is in the key of concert A major, then we will structure our daily drill with a lot of exercises and chorales in that tonal/key center. Band students spend a lot of time in the keys of concert Bb, Eb, F or Ab major, so playing in A major takes them out of their comfort zones. Working long tone patterns and articulation exercises in A makes the uncomfortable more normal for students. They learn tuning tendencies on their instruments and how to control “bad notes” during fundamentals, making it easier when they work through challenges in their music.

Another example, if you are working on Sousa’s “The Black Horse Troop,” you would be wise to practice daily drill rhythmic patterns in 6/8. You could do long tones or scales using rhythmic patterns from the march to help develop both counting and articulation skills. Anytime you can transfer complex rhythms from your contest literature into your fundamentals, you double the time your students develop those skills to achieve success.

Using time in class each day to address fundamental skill concerns will improve your ensemble’s performance. Like a sports car that requires daily maintenance and fine-tuning or the human body that needs a balanced diet to live a healthy life, your band will thrive with the proper daily drill that addresses your performers’ needs. A basic structure can still look different each day to avoid your fundamentals from becoming monotonous and tedious. Your students will improve over time by working on skills and not just their contest literature.

Empowered Expression: An Interview with Adam Tendler

Man in black t-shirt and jeans smiling for camera.

Adam Tendler has always made it a point to challenge himself, beginning with his first attempts at learning classical piano as an adolescent, and continuing in his current ambitious goals as an adult. He has become nationally renowned for his willingness to give performances in thought-provoking locations such as cemeteries, chapels and public parks — as well as for his drive to bring the genre of contemporary classical music to the masses and further its acceptance in the mainstream. Launching his career by embarking on a courageous mission to perform in all 50 states (a personal and professional adventure he details in his book 88 by 50), Tendler now collaborates with the top names in modern classical, as well as with artists outside the genre, to introduce new first-time listeners to this complex form of music.

Adam recently spoke with Yamaha about how he continues to challenge himself to this day — both professionally as well as personally — to express his emotions through music.

Unusual and Unique Spaces

“I think I’ve always been drawn to presenting programs in unusual or unique spaces,” Adam says. “Sometimes it has been because of necessity, just because that’s what I had to work with at that time, and we could get a piano there.

Playing Liszt in the Green-Wood cemetery catacombs (in Brooklyn, New York) was a huge risk and a huge experiment because it was a very long program, a very intense program, and we truly were in catacombs surrounded by souls — we were amongst the dead, and it was a very spiritual program,” he recalls.

“And to the very last second, it was unknown how this was going to work – if this was going work. But I really wanted to see how that music would activate in that space. I had this faith that it was going to be really cool and really powerful, and that combination of really cool and really powerful has guided me into playing different programs in unusual spaces, whether it’s in the catacombs or in nightclubs, or in galleries. When you take music out of the standard concert hall and put it in new spaces, that music can spark and activate in a different way, and it can reach a broader spectrum of listeners, which is always a goal of mine too.”

Adam Tindler playing a grand piano.

88 by 50 Tour

The 88 by 50 Tour was an ambitious project that Adam embarked on right after graduating from college. The goal: Play a professional piano concert in all 50 states. It took Adam almost a year to complete.

“In essence, [it was a way] to try to teach myself how to perform,” he says, reflecting back on the origins of the undertaking. “I really felt like the stage was the classroom I needed. If I wanted to be a performer, I needed to be on stage a lot more because by the time I left music school, I had become kind of a nervous wreck as a performer.

“I wanted as much time on stage as possible,” Tendler continues. “I wanted to put myself in unusual places. I wanted to play modern music, and finally, there was this element of, I am not comfortable with who I am. Maybe by the end of this gauntlet of 50 states, I’ll have enough courage to come out.

“Everyone I knew was preparing me to be okay with it not working. Everyone said, ‘You know, if you just do 10, even that’s okay,’” he remembers. “I was like, I really want to do this, but I had no planning. I earned all my own money, and worked construction and taught piano lessons, and saved it all. It was very much a grassroots situation. As I was on the road, I would book more and more shows, finding places through search engines and calling them and seeing who would say yes.

“But there was a trajectory of coming out [too]. From the beginning, [when] a presenter said to me, ‘You don’t have a closet, you have a vault,’ to midway through the tour, falling in love with somebody, and having this relationship.”

By the time he got to state 50, it had been a year, and to Tendler’s way of thinking, he still didn’t really have a career. “I didn’t know if I had a national presence and I still was in the closet,” he remembers. “It was this interesting thing: I felt profoundly different, and yet I realized at the end of this project, all I really had was myself.

“It was like, well, I need to start to be honest about who I am. I found myself as a performer, and in a way, had come out as a performer. … I felt like I [could finally] say to people, now I am a pianist. That was the last thing I needed to do: to learn to be comfortable with my sexual identity. Even to this day, I struggle with that notion. Is it such a big deal, who I love? Is it anyone’s business? But at the same time, it was such a point of agony to have to hide such a powerful and deep part of myself, a part that fuels my music-making.”

A Fortress and a Vessel

Coming from a musical family of two generations of pianists, Adam received instruction at an early age, but it wasn’t until his high school years that he started to devote more time to the craft — often as an escape from the pain of being bullied by classmates.

“I was six and a half when I first started playing piano,” Tendler says. “In my hometown in Vermont there were two piano teachers. One was my grandfather and the other was his competitor. My mother, in the boldest move I could ever imagine, put me with his competitor, and I don’t know if he ever forgave her!”

Adam Tendler playing a Yamaha grand piano on a darkened stage.

“[It was when] I started to discover music by Chopin and Rachmaninoff [in high school], that something sort of clicked with me, and this does actually have to do with being gay. I was bullied a lot, growing up, for my voice and just how I acted. I was ‘accused,’ for lack of a better word, of being gay before I even really knew what that meant. I had no clue what everyone was talking about,” he recalls with a laugh, “but I knew they were making fun of me and teasing me about it.”

Fortunately, Tendler began to find that he could express himself at the piano in a way that was safe. “Somehow playing the piano created a fortress around me,” he says. “It was a fortress that could protect me, but it was also a vessel in which I could escape from being bullied.”

Musical Influences

The background of modern American classical music comprises a range of people from different backgrounds, including composers such as Aaron Copland and John Cage, who hid their sexual identities as it was not an accepted norm of their era. The dissonant music of these composers reflected how Adam felt during his adolescent years. He includes their work in many of his performances today

“With a composer like Copeland or Cage, or Robert Palmers,” Tendler explains, “I can resonate with them on a personal level, because of their sexual identity, even if they didn’t make that part of their identity the forefront of their music at all. The truth of the matter is that, [for] most of my career, neither did I. When I did the 50-state tour, I was still in the closet. I thought the tour was going to solve that for me and somehow make me so courageous and brave that I was going to come out, but I was battling that stuff all the time.

“I love the raw dissonant energy of modern music,” he says. “The decision to write dissonance — to commit that to the page and to commit it to a performer to have to play notes that grind against each other — was something I admired. I felt like I was dissonant to my environment; I felt like I wasn’t belonging in my environment. I think that became a big part of why I started to gravitate toward that music, because it felt like the only way in which I could actually resist and rebel.

 

View this post on Instagram

 

A post shared by Adam Tendler (@adamtendler)

 

 

Adam Tendler collaborating with artist Dev Hynes (@devhynes), also known as Blood Orange, for a series of performances including one for the Brooklyn Music Academy (BAM).

Advice for Young LGBTQ+

“I think I would tell that young person to not wait,” says Tendler. “They don’t have to wait until they’re in their mid- to late twenties, like I did, to embrace and be honest about who they are. The personal risks I thought I was facing, I had built them up in my head. The truth is that, on the other side of that honesty is a community and a family of other queer people who are so happy for you, for any young person who’s coming out.

“There is a whole culture, world and community rich with amazing people who are there to support them, [so they should] avoid underestimating the people around them. I really underestimated the people around me. [I felt] that I was going to be rejected and cast off, and it was just not the case. I was completely embraced.

“It might not be true for everybody, but the honesty, integrity, bravery and courage to come out and be honest about who they are will be admired by the people around them.”

 

Learn more about Adam Tendler at www.adamtendler.com.

Here’s What to Look for When Buying a Clarinet Mouthpiece

The clarinet is one of the more versatile woodwind instruments. It’s found in symphony orchestras and small ensembles, and used in a wide range of musical genres, from symphonies to jazz, not to mention klezmer music, where it serves as the featured instrument.

But what is it that makes a clarinet sound like a clarinet? Well, while the instrument’s inner shape has a great impact on its tone, so too does its mouthpiece. That’s because the mouthpiece, which houses the clarinet’s reed, is integral to producing sound. To make music, the mouthpiece is placed into the player’s mouth and blown into, which vibrates the reed and creates notes via the instrument’s keys. The mouthpiece’s size and shape can dramatically affect that process.

You may think that you should just stick with the mouthpiece that came with your clarinet, but that’s not always the best option. Certain mouthpieces can be more difficult to play than others, and, depending on the materials they’re made from, can create a darker or brighter sound. And of course, quality counts: It’s important to choose a mouthpiece made by a reputable manufacturer. Saving a few dollars may cost more in headaches down the line.

In this article, we’ll tell you what you need to know so you can buy the right clarinet mouthpiece for you.

FIRST THINGS FIRST

As a first step, you want to make sure there are no chips or scratches on the mouthpiece you’re considering purchasing — something that’s especially important when buying used mouthpieces.

You also need to be aware of reed placement, which can have an impact on the sound your instrument makes. The clarinet uses a single reed, and these come in varying degrees of “hardness,” which is generally indicated on a scale from one (softest) through five (hardest), although the numbering system can vary between brands.

The exact placement of the reed is set by adjusting the ligature, which is a piece of metal, rubber or other material that holds the reed to the mouthpiece. Generally, the reed performs best when its tip is lined up flush with the tip of the clarinet mouthpiece. If the reed is placed too far below the mouthpiece’s tip, it may “cave in” on itself, causing a brittle sound … or there may be no sound at all! If the reed is placed too far above the tip of the mouthpiece, it can feel stiffer or harder, making the instrument more difficult to play. The sound will also be diminished in terms of volume or can seem fuzzier.

MOUTHPIECE MATERIALS

Clarinet mouthpieces are made of a variety of materials, including rubber, plastic, crystal, glass, wood, ivory or even metal. In general, the softer the material, the darker the sound; the harder the material, the brighter the sound.

There are two varieties of Yamaha clarinet mouthpieces. They have a similar design but utilize different materials. The company’s Standard Series mouthpieces are made of sturdy phenol resin (plastic), while their Custom Series models are sculpted out of a high-quality hard rubber called ebonite, which offers a deep resonance and tonal qualities similar to those of natural wood. Standard Series mouthpieces are designed to be easier for beginners to play; Custom Series mouthpieces provide more experienced players with an extra degree of control. For more information, click here.

SIZE AND SHAPE

There are a number of aspects to the way a mouthpiece plays and sounds. Two crucial ones are the inner chamber shape — literally the shape inside the mouthpiece — and the facing length and the size of the rails. Bear in mind that these elements aren’t always reflected in the model number and are instead determined more by the brand or series of mouthpieces.

External size, however, is not a big factor. According to Matt Kerns, Yamaha Marketing Manager, Winds & Strings Accessories, “You may find minor differences in the size and shape from brand to brand, but it’s usually just cosmetic. It’s what’s inside that counts!”

Kerns adds, “This assumes, of course, that the mouthpiece is for the correct instrument — there are different sizes of clarinet instruments, like alto clarinet, bass clarinet and so on, and each of these will have a different specific size mouthpiece.”

4C Alto Clarinet Mouthpiece 1684 X 1920
Yamaha 4C alto clarinet mouthpiece.

4C Bass Clarinet 1684 X 1920
Yamaha 4C bass clarinet mouthpiece.

OPEN VERSUS CLOSED

Another major factor is whether the tip — that is, where the reed meets the end of the mouthpiece — is classified as being open or closed. “The size of the opening at the tip affects the ease and quality of tone production,” says Kerns. “The narrower the tip is, the harder the reed has to be.”

It’s for this reason that beginners should choose a mouthpiece with a medium-sized tip opening, which, according to Kerns, will work well with a medium-hard reed. And experimenting with reed firmness is important each time a player gets a new mouthpiece. Yamaha clarinet mouthpieces range from 3C to 6C, with the 3C having the smallest (that is, most closed) tip opening and the 6C having the largest or widest opening.

3C Clarinet Mouthpiece 1440 X 1790
Yamaha 3C.

6C Clarinet Mouthpiece 1440 X 1790
Yamaha 6C.

“A more open tip can use a softer reed and produce a more powerful sound,” Kerns explains, “while a more closed tip may need a stiffer reed and will produce a more controlled sound.”

BEGINNERS VS. ADVANCED

For beginning clarinet players, it’s generally best to get a middle-of-the-road mouthpiece. For example, the Yamaha 4C is designed specifically to make it easier for a beginner to get started and sound good right away. “More advanced mouthpieces may need more physical strength in the embouchure — that is, the muscles around the mouth,” says Kerns.

A clarinet mouthpiece.
Yamaha Standard Series 4C.

As a reference, the 4C has a medium-small tip opening and works well with reeds in the 2 – 3 strength range, while the 5C has a moderately open tip that allows a player with a stronger embouchure to produce a bigger and fuller sound. These can be paired with stiffer reeds. The Custom Series 4CM has a tight tip opening that pairs well with stiff reeds to provide maximum control.

Closeup of clarinet mouthpiece.
Yamaha Custom Series 4CM.

CORK

A final note for discerning customers, says Kerns, is to take notice of the cork at the bottom of the mouthpiece. “It can and likely will wear out over time just from regular use,” he explains. “However, a good repair shop can replace the cork so that the mouthpiece can continue to be used.” So, whether determining the right mouthpiece or the right cork replacement for the right mouthpiece, choose wisely!

 

Check out the Yamaha “Choosing the Best Clarinet Mouthpiece” website.

10 Best Summer Vacation Movies to Watch at Home

With the heat just around the corner, it’s time to reach for those lighter summer films to enjoy with family and friends. Here’s a list of the 10 movies you should check out for those relaxing summer nights.

1. National Lampoon’s Vacation

Road trips are a summer theme — and in 1983’s National Lampoon’s Vacation, the Griswold family makes their way from Illinois to the California amusement park Walley World. However, mishaps follow Clark (Chevy Chase), Ellen (Beverly D’Angelo) and their two children along the way, especially after Clark meets a stunning woman in a sports car. Things begin to unravel when the Griswolds’ car experiences issues and someone in the family passes away. Find out where to stream it here.

2. Summer Rental

This laugh-a-minute flick follows Jack Chester (John Candy), a burnt-out air traffic controller who takes his family on a month-long beach vacation that turns out to be anything but relaxing. For starters, they discover that their “luxurious beach home” is actually a run-down lodging — and things rapidly go downhill from there. Find out where to stream it here.

3. Captain Ron

In this 1982 comedy, Martin Harvey (Martin Short) and his wife, daughter and son travel to a Caribbean island after Harvey learns that he inherited a yacht — though the vessel is in by no means shipshape condition. With plans to take the vessel back to Miami, they have to hire someone to sail the boat, which is where Captain Ron (Kurt Russell) comes in … and his playful ways prove to be endless trouble for the Harveys. Find out where to stream it here.

4. A Goofy Movie

If you’re looking for heart-warming nostalgia during your summer vacation, then A Goofy Movie will fill the bill. This 1995 Disney animated film stars the beloved pup Goofy, who plans on taking his son Max on a trip after some trouble at school. Though Max is endlessly embarrassed by his father and doesn’t want to go on the cross-country fishing trip, he eventually caves and the two embark on a trek that brings them closer together. Find out where to stream it here.

5. Dirty Dancing

“Nobody puts Baby in a corner.” That’s the Patrick Swayze line that most people associate with this 1987 romantic drama, but there’s a lot more to this sweet movie as we watch Swayze’s character, Johnny, fall in love with Frances ‘Baby’ Houseman’ (Jennifer Grey) one summer at a Catskill resort. They meet when Johnny — the resort’s dance instructor — recruits Baby as his new dance partner, and he teaches her how to be a professional hoofer. Find out where to stream it here.

5. RV

In an effort to keep his family together, the seriously dysfunctional Bob Munro (Robin Williams) takes his wife and two kids on a road trip to the Colorado Rockies in a motor home, in hopes that they will bond rather than grow apart. However, the cross-country jaunt takes unexpected twists and turns, with the entire family cramped in the same small space for two weeks. Find out where to stream it here.

7. Blue Crush

Surfing is the life for Anne Marie (Kate Bosworth) in this 2002 film, and the same goes for her two friends and younger sister — with whom Anne Marie shares a beach shack. Each day, the girls wake up early so they can catch some morning waves to train for a surf competition … that is, until Anne Marie gets distracted when she falls for a new guy in town, a pro football player on vacation. He soon wins her heart, and she has to find a balance between surfing and love. Find out where to stream it here.

8. Dazed and Confused

Set in 1976, this coming-of-age comedy film is rife with high school stereotypes — the geeks, the stoners and the jocks. But what all those groups have in common is that it’s the last day of school and summer vacation has arrived. That means incessant shenanigans, including house parties and summer flings, with star athlete Randall ‘Pink’ Floyd (Jason London) just trying to figure it out. Find out where to stream it here.

9. Mamma Mia!

This star-studded 2008 musical, based on the music of ABBA, features Amanda Seyfried, Meryl Streep, Pierce Brosnan and Colin Firth, to name just a few. It follows Sophie (Seyfried) and Donna Sheridan (Streep), as they plan the perfect wedding for Sophie on a Greek island. It’s a dream of Sophie’s to be married off by her father at her wedding, but Donna was a single mother who never told Sophie who her biological father was. Hilarity ensues when she invites a few of her mother’s exes to see if anyone fits the bill. Find out where to stream it here.

10. Girls Trip

This 2017 release just may be the ultimate BFF film. It stars Regina Hall, Queen Latifah, Jada Pinkett Smith and Tiffany Haddish as four best friends who have started to grow apart. Then everyone is invited to New Orleans for a girl’s trip — and as they eat, drink, and dance through the city, they remember why they bonded in the first place. Find out where to stream it here.

 

Want to hear these films at their best? Try listening to them with a sound bar like the easy-to-use Yamaha YAS-109, which has built-in-subwoofers for deep bass, Clear Voice technology for enhanced dialogue clarity and DTS Virtual:X 3D surround sound.

5 Tips for Playing 5-String Bass

A talented bassist can work magic on just a single string, but even if you haven’t actually tried it, you can probably visualize some of the challenges it would present. For one thing, you’d have to adapt your technique to play it well. How would it be different from playing a conventional 4-string bass?

What I want to focus on here is not how to get the most out of one string, but how adding an extra string is conducive to new approaches and invites you to rethink how you play your bass. So, without further ado, here are 5 tips for playing 5-string bass effectively.

1. TAKE ADVANTAGE OF THE EXTENDED LOW RANGE

I was initially attracted to the 5-string bass by the low B string and how it allowed me to plumb the lower depths of bassdom with notes that weren’t available to me on my 4-string in standard tuning. Sure, a sub-octave effect via a stompbox or a multi-effect processor like the Line 6 HX Stomp XL can synthetically create notes below low E, and a drop-D tuning can enable you to manually detune your E string to an open D — albeit a rather floppy D. But with a 5-string bass, you don’t need an effect or mechanical device to play that low, and your bottom string won’t be sagging either. When I strap on my Yamaha BB735A, I don’t have to worry about plugging into an effect pedal or any add-ons to go low … I just play.

Electric bass guitar.
Yamaha BB735A.

And having all that extra bottom range is only half of the equation: What you do with it is what really matters. When applied tastefully, that newfound low end can be a game-changer in a song. Playing a groove — or even a whole note — a full octave below where I might play it on a 4-string provides a powerful boost to the energy of a chorus or bridge, as demonstrated in the video below. It also creates additional separation for the bass, helping every other instrument find its appropriate slot in the mix.

2. EXPLORE MORE EFFICIENT HAND POSITIONING

Many 5-string players who start out on a 4-string bass are initially thrown off by what seems at the time to be an extra string. But as they acclimate to the new configuration and get comfortable using that low B, they start to consolidate their hand movements on the neck rather than going on long, awkward runs. It’s an economical approach that saves you energy, and also allows you to play the same pattern faster and in more locations on the fretboard, meaning you can opt between wholly different tonal shapes, depending on whether you’re playing in the middle of the fretboard or down toward the nut.

Here’s a video that demonstrates how a 5-string bass makes it easier to play fast runs:

3. MASTER PALM-MUTING AND USING THE B-STRING AS AN ANCHOR

When you use the low B-string with discipline and intent, it has lots to offer … but be forewarned: If your playing gets sloppy, the B-string can become a source of aggravation for you, your bandmates and the sound man or recording engineer. That’s because it’s thick and floppy, so if the meaty part of your thumb accidentally rubs up against it, it can cause a huge distraction via string and fret noise.

The good news is that you can prevent this from happening with either a palm-mute of the B-string while you’re playing other strings, or by using the B-string as a thumb rest (like the one mounted near the neck or middle position pickups on many basses). Either way, be careful not to mute the B-string so fiercely that it gets mashed down against the pickups, which will create an annoying thump that will please neither your bandmates nor your audience.

Here’s a video demonstrating palm muting:

… and here’s one showing you how to use the B-string as a thumb rest (sometimes called thumb anchoring):

4. EXPERIMENT WITH ALTERED TUNINGS

Altered tuning is more synonymous with guitar than bass, but the same rationale applies when it comes to 5-string. By tuning some of your strings outside the typical B-E-A-D-G scheme, you may find it easier to play certain types of chords or patterns (see below), or to find voicings that would be difficult if not impossible to reach in standard tuning. It can also spark some ideas that you might not otherwise have conceived or been able to play.

As an example, check out this video, where I have my BB735A tuned to B-E-G#-B-E:

Some bassists in metal or deathcore bands use altered tunings to create more sludgy menace to their sound, even though the frequencies below low B are difficult for amps and cabinets to reproduce coherently. That said, it’s absolutely worth experimenting with ideas to find new inspiration. That might mean dropping tuning across the board by a half-step, or tuning the B-string up to C. There are no rules, so do what makes you happy (until you start snapping strings, that is).

5. PLAY DOUBLE-STOPS AND CHORDS

Why should guitarists and keyboard have all the fun? I love playing double-stops or triads with pull-offs on 4-string bass, but a 5-string bass lets you play barre chords like a guitarist (keep this in mind when you mess around with altered tunings). It also allows you to be even more creative by using the low-B string to drop the root down a full octave to help put a rock-solid foundation beneath the intervals that you’re playing. It might take some getting used to, but chords can really add an extra dimension to your bass playing, as shown in the video below.

 

Check out this posting for more information about the benefits of playing a 5-string bass.

A Beginner’s Guide to Learning Keyboards with flowkey

Learning to play piano — or any keyboard instrument, for that matter — may seem like a daunting task at first, but thankfully, the amenities of the modern age can make it much easier than you might think, and at the same time deliver an experience that’s both intuitive and personal.

Yes, there’s an app for that! In fact, there are a wide range of learning apps out there that can take a beginning keyboardist to an intermediate or even advanced level in the comfort of their home. Many of these can complement — or, in some cases, even replace — classroom instruction or a private teacher. These apps are designed to guide newbies through the basics at the player’s own pace, and can also serve as the ultimate practice tool.

In this article, we’ll look at one such app, called flowkey, and show you how it can get you on the road to making music right away.

Getting Started

Before beginning, place your phone, tablet, or laptop near your keyboard or piano so that you can view it easily; this will also allow the app to follow along as you play.

Man playing a small piano with a tablet in front of him displaying an app.

flowkey provides an interactive learning experience by listening to your instrument. Using the built-in microphone on your device (no cables needed), the app can, with great accuracy, detect whether you play the correct notes and chords, then give you feedback. If you are using a digital instrument, you have the option of connecting to flowkey via MIDI or Bluetooth® to enhance the accuracy even more.

After launching flowkey, the “Introduction to the Piano” course is where beginners will want to start:

Screenshot.

Here, you can learn the core basics of posture, hand position and reading sheet music, accompanied with numerous practice exercises. To ease you in, flowkey starts you off playing with just one hand, then the other, before eventually leading to the next beginner-level course: “Playing With Both Hands.” A circle showing your percentage of progress will fill up as you run through the various lessons and tutorial videos.

Screenshot.

Digging In

You can jump around to various courses of different skill levels at any time, so once you’ve mastered the concepts presented in the beginner level courses, you can move onto other lessons and exercises. True to its name, the app presents a gradual flow of concepts so as to not overwhelm those new to keyboards. For example, the “Intermediate Piano Playing” course starts with fingering techniques that allow you to physically reach various notes — integral to performing more complex pieces. From there, you’re given a crash course in sharps and flats, as well as changes of key and time signature. More advanced courses include additional sheet music and scale practice exercises, as well as lessons specific to mastering and improvising chords.

Screenshot.

There’s a lot of content to unpack in flowkey’s “Courses” tab, so it’s important for newer players to approach the tutorials at a measured and gradual pace. Spend time with each lesson until you have grasped the insight at hand and feel comfortable enough to move on. The flowkey course curriculum was designed to support step-by-step progress, so you’ll get the most out of the app if you soak up each lesson sequentially. For example, you’re not going to understand much about time signatures if you can’t read sheet music. As with any autonomous endeavor, you get out what you put in.

Learn to Play Your Favorite Songs

One of the most impressive things about flowkey is its intuitive play-along feature, which allows you to easily learn some of your favorite songs. The app offers a large library of musical pieces, from classical to jazz to film and TV favorites to contemporary pop.

Screenshot.

What’s more, there are multiple tiers of skill for each song and lesson, as denoted by a colored ring: green (Beginner), yellow (Intermediate), red (Advanced) and, in some cases, purple (Pro):

Screenshot.

Say you want to try your hand(s) at Beethoven’s eternal piece “Für Elise.” Simply pick which level of skill you’d prefer by selecting the corresponding color; the app will then launch the interactive song player, where you can play it to your heart’s content. You’ll find that practice does indeed make perfect!

Screenshot.

When you launch a song, flowkey presents a top-down view of the keyboard and a scrolling section of sheet music where you can select various passages to loop if you don’t want to play the song front to back right away. This allows you to master specific portions of songs, such as a difficult solo or chord. From there, you can choose whether to practice right hand notes, left hand notes, or play with both hands. You can also switch to a “Slow Motion” learning mode, which slows down the song’s tempo for easier playing accuracy. A convenient “Wait” mode will pause the song until you’ve hit the correct note, allowing even newbies to keep up, regardless of tempo.

Whether you’re just embarking on your keyboard journey or looking to hone your skills with daily song exercises, flowkey provides hours of learning experiences with lessons, insights and intuitive play-along features. The app’s universal accessibility and large song library make it a worthy option for those looking to learn keyboards or piano from the comfort of their own home … and for a fraction of the price of physical lessons. Settle in at your keyboard, fire up flowkey, and you’ll be dancing your fingers across those ivories in no time!

Check out the video:

 

Photograph © Ben Fuchs, courtesy of flowkey

 

Click here to read the flowkey Complete Beginner’s Guide.

 

From now through March 31, 2025, customers purchasing a qualifying Yamaha digital piano or keyboard get three months of flowkey Premium access. Click here for more information.

COVID Protocols I Plan to Keep in my Music Class

Knock on wood — COVID protocols are being rolled back even more as we prepare for the 2023-2024 school year. Although masks are becoming optional, there are some COVID safety rules that I plan to maintain in my music classroom at Robert and Sandy Ellis Elementary School because they create a stronger learning environment where students are conscious of their germs and surroundings.

Hand Washing and Sanitizer

sink sanitizerStudents have been taught to wash their hands after using the bathroom their entire lives, but hand-washing has felt like a new concept recently. The task of taking an entire class of students to wash their hands before music class is too clunky to do every hour. Instead, I have elected to allow students to self-regulate when they need to wash their hands or quickly use hand sanitizer.

Depending on the age of your students, you might prompt with different questions, but I ask my class before they walk in the room if they’ve touched anything so far today that they wouldn’t want to put in their mouths? The question is designed to get a sweeping response that encourages students to wash their hands. I ask the question to open the door for students to choose if they should wash their hands rather than mandating that everyone do so. Giant tubs of hand sanitizer are stationed near tissues, boomwhackers and the door to give students ample opportunity to use it when desired.

Band, orchestra and choir may not have such a high demand for clean hands, but the elementary music classroom sees enough students putting mallets, boomwhackers and shakers in their mouth to encourage the continued practice of cleanliness.

girl ukulele pexelsLess Sharing, More Concentrated Time

Before March 2020, my classroom was a space where students could sample dozens of instruments before promoting up to band, orchestra and choir in 6th grade. When we returned from quarantine, sharing was banned in all classrooms, even if it meant changing your entire curriculum. Most general music classrooms depend on sharing because class sizes are larger than the number of available instruments in a given family.

For example, my 15 ukuleles were each shared by three students who rotated with each ding of the timer. Now that rotating was off the table, I had to commit 15 students to a ukulele at the beginning of class and find other instruments for the remaining students to play. Instead of teaching only ukuleles for an entire lesson, I had to expand my limits to teach ukuleles to 15 students, xylophones to 15 students and hand drums to 10 more at the same time. There were definitely growing pains, but the upside was that students received longer practice times on their instruments and reached proficiency quicker than they did before. This model also allowed me to repeat a lesson with students on different instruments the next week.

Music Lessons Available Online

online lessonWhen my district, Clark County School District, was implementing distance education, music teachers were required to post a new lesson every rotation for students to follow either in class or independently. Though it was quite the chore, creating scores of video lessons and the benefits of keeping them on standby have been wonderful.

My school requires emergency sub plans to be submitted in a red folder so that a substitute has a fighting chance if you’re absent unexpectedly. Having video lessons has allowed me to simply email a link to the substitute with the lovely direction, “Press play.” Students still receive instruction from their qualified music teacher, and the substitute only has to monitor a few students because most of the class will be engaged by your video presence.

Similarly, if you are not assigned a substitute, you can send your video lesson links to the classroom teacher to experience in their classroom or the music room.

Distanced Sit Spots

sit spots

Many music classrooms are blessed with chairs, but I find them to be a space waster especially when you consider how many instruments could take their place. Pre-COVID, I subscribed to a very loose sitting arrangement on the floor that allowed students to choose their own space. Although it created some problems, the success that I enjoyed was reading students’ engagement based on where they sat. Students who chose the far back corner were telegraphing that they didn’t plan to enjoy or participate in class. I could then gauge the efficacy of my lessons based on how my back-row friends were doing. Sometimes they played with their shoes but other times they scooted a little closer and gave it their best effort.

Despite every teacher in the building telling me I’d be happier with arranged seating, I kept my model. Post-COVID, everyone was required to turn in seating charts for their classes, complete with diagrams for contact tracing purposes. Copying the PE teacher, I purchased Velcro sit spots and spaced them out to the district’s liking.

I’m still using the sit spots eight months later. In fact, I’m content to keep this layout for the remainder of my career! The spacing has drastically reduced behaviors that were tied to close proximity. Students are still close enough to communicate but just out of arm’s reach. I now have the option to call small groups by sit-spot color, and I have made red dots an undesired location for repeated behaviors. “Friend, please move to a red dot until you can make better choices,” is a new deterrent.

Computer Lab Time

One of the futuristic solutions during quarantine was to take music classes to websites like Soundtrap, BandLab, Chrome Music Lab and many others that teach music production. Combined, these websites allow students to create melodies, accompaniments, beats and podcasts all from the school’s computer lab or personal Chromebook. Sound production in music education deserves its own article, but here I’ll simply say, “We need it.”

Distance education created an online resource boom that has given the world the highest quality resources we have ever had in the history of music education. I was fortunate enough to attend an elementary school that had a MIDI keyboard lab meant for student music production, but decades later, that school is still one of the only schools to have a keyboard lab in the entire state. Websites like Soundtrap and BandLab allow any school on the planet to forego purchasing hundreds of thousands of dollars’ worth of physical equipment because their software is compatible with mouse clicks and keyboard strokes. Playing a C major chord is as simple as pressing QET on your QWERTY keyboard.

Exit Procedures

buckets shakers scarves sticks

For the last 12 months, the goal at the end of every music period was to prevent cross contamination from one class to the next. Students knew to collect mallets and sticks they used and place them in a red bucket that would be sprayed down at lunch time. Other items like ukuleles, shakers and drums were wiped down in the final three minutes of class.

These tasks, though tedious, created student ownership that I had not previously witnessed. Before the pandemic, many of the rules in my music classroom were meant to protect the equipment from the students. Now, and for the first time in my career, students were tasked with maintaining the instruments, and they demonstrated a shared commitment to make each instrument last as long as possible. I plan to roll back wiping down every hour, but I want to maintain an “instrument check” before lining up so that students have an opportunity to care for the instruments. “Check the wheel locks, the screws, the strings, the bars, the mallets and put it back where you found it. Sanitizer is by the door on your way out!”

What About You?

Every state has handled the return to the classroom differently. What procedures do you plan to keep? Is there something you unconsciously kept and just realized it? Share your thoughts with me on Instagram @Swicksclassroom or email educators@yamaha.com.

NAMM 2022 Preview: Drums, Percussion and Marching Instruments

NAMM is back! Here’s a look at some of the many drum, percussion and marching instrument products that Yamaha will be showing at the annual event, which will be held in Anaheim this year from June 3 through June 5.

DTX10 Electronic Drums

The DTX10 Series is the flagship of the Yamaha DTX lineup, combining the functionality of electronic drums with the aesthetic of their acoustic counterparts. Two kits are available: the DTX10K-X, which comes outfitted with TCS (Textured Cellular Silicone) pads, and the DTX10K-M, outfitted with REMO® two-ply mesh heads. Both feature newly designed shells that offer the presence and beauty of authentic acoustic drums, constructed from high-quality birch ply and available in Black Forest or Real Wood finishes. In addition, both utilize a hex rack mounting constructed from a strong, lightweight aluminum alloy, providing tremendous flexibility for positioning while keeping toms and cymbals locked in place throughout a performance or recording session.

Full drum kit.
DTX10K-X in Real Wood finish.

All DTX10 Series kits are powered by the new DTX-PROX module, which provides 14 trigger inputs, 256-note polyphony and the ability to layer up to four sounds per pad. It offers a full gigabyte of WAV ROM, with more than 700 voices and 70 preset kits, plus you can build up to 200 of your own custom user kits. Features include a unique Kit Modifier that allows you to instantly create your desired sound by simply turning Ambience, Compression and Effects knobs, along with a Fader Select knob and seven LED rotary faders for even more extensive editing capability. Plus, with the use of the free Yamaha Rec’n’Share app, you can take videos of your performance and share them without leaving the drum throne.

DTX8 Electronic Drums

DTX8 Series electronic drums provide the same aesthetics as the DTX10 Series, but at a more affordable price point. Two kit options are available: the DTX8K-X, which comes with TCS (Textured Cellular Silicone) pads, and the DTX8K-M, with REMO® two-ply mesh heads.

Full drum kit.
DTX8K-M in Black Forest finish.

The heart of the DTX8 is the DTX-PRO drum module, which comes loaded with hundreds of professionally-sampled sounds and effects, as well as 512 megabytes of WAV ROM. It provides 256-note polyphony and the ability to layer up to four sounds per pad, as well as 14 trigger inputs, a three-knob Kit Modifier for instant sonic tweaking, and a series of built-in training tools designed to allow players of every level to develop their drumming skills.

DTX6 Electronic Drums

DTX6 Series electronic drum kits provide an easy and fun way to practice and learn to play drums. There are three models to choose from — the DTX6K-X, DTX6K2-X and DTX6K3-X (shown below) — all equipped with a DTX-PRO module, as well as kick drum, snare drum, tom and cymbal pads.

Hybrid drum kit seen from above.
DTX6K3-X.

EAD10

At NAMM, Yamaha will be demonstrating the EAD10 Electronic Acoustic Drum Module with mesh head drums and low volume cymbals, mounted on HW-3 lightweight hardware.

Small electronic units.
EAD10 module and sensor unit.

The EAD10 instantly transforms any acoustic drum set into a hybrid kit. Simply mount its sensor unit (which contains a pair of high-quality condenser microphones and a kick drum trigger) on the bass drum hoop. The microphones capture the entire kit, and the kick trigger can play any of the hundreds of drum or percussion sounds built into the EAD10 module. In addition, multi-zone snare and tom trigger inputs on the module can accept the output from a clip-on drum trigger such as the Yamaha DT50S, or from Yamaha XP Series and TP Series drum pads, making it possible to layer electronic sounds with the acoustic sound of the drums, or to expand your acoustic kit with electronic percussion, cymbals or effects.

PHX Series Drums

Also on display at NAMM will be top-of-the-line PHX Series drum sets — the ultimate musical instrument for drummers, handcrafted by our expert technicians.

Full drum kit.
PHX double bass drum set in Classic Maple finish.

PHX (short for “Phoenix”) drums are highly customizable and available in a wide variety of sizes. They all have hybrid shells made of Brazilian jatoba, North American maple and kapur for maximized attack and sustain while providing plenty of projection and warmth, along with a unique shell mounting and a specially designed hook lug system for a rich fundamental tone. And they look as beautiful as they sound, with your choice of Classic Maple or exotic Burled Ash finishes — even the hook lugs and aluminum die-cast hoops are available in either gold or chrome.

MS-9414 Series Marching Drums

Yamaha will also be showing the new and updated MS-9414 marching snare drum and MS-9414S piccolo marching snare drum.

Tall drum.
MS-9414 marching snare drum.
Short individual drum.
MS-9414S piccolo marching snare drum.

Continuing the legacy of the famed line of SFZ marching snare drums, the redesigned MS-9414 Series was built to satisfy director and player requirements through extensive field testing and evaluations with top DCI and WGI performing groups and artists. The augmented maple shell ensures a warm tone with excellent presence and projection, and additional air holes help produce precise snare articulation without reducing volume. A unique top hoop shape enhances the rimshot sound and reduces drumstick damage, and a new strainer design and knob shape allows quick fine-tuning and consistent snare tension while adjusting. In addition, redesigned hardware reduces weight without compromising tone or durability.

CFM-1414 Concert Field Snare Drum

Also on display will be the new CFM-1414 14-inch deep-body field drum, specially designed for concert performance.

Single tall drum.
CFM-1414 concert field snare drum.

The CFM-1414 utilizes the same type of eight-ply maple shell as the famed CSM Series, popular for its rich resonance and warm tone. Its deep body ensures ample volume and a fat sound, with vent holes and a snare bed that have been modified to enhance “snap” and response.

YPS200 and YMS100 Percussion / Percussion Mallet Stands

Another highlight will be the debut of the YPS200 percussion stand and YMS100 percussion mallet stand.

Xylophone on a stand.
YPS200 percussion stand.
Metal stand with tripod style feet holding a tray of drum mallets.
YMS100 percussion mallet stand.

These versatile and handy accessories have a variety of applications. The YPS200 rolling trap table can be used to hold tuning keys, spare sticks/mallets or small percussion instruments such as triangles, castanets or tambourines — even glockenspiels! The YMS100 is a noiseless mallet stand with a wide height-adjustment range, making it easily accessible to players of all heights.

 

Remember, if you can’t make the show in person, you can always catch the highlights here!

The Best Flight Simulator Games with Surround Sound

You may not ever have the chance to actually sit in the cockpit of a high-performance airplane, but you can approximate the exhilaration by playing flight simulator games — an experience that gets even more realistic and compelling when you connect your gaming console to a surround sound system with a high-quality AV receiver and speakers or sound bar.

Here are some of the best flight simulator games to enjoy in surround sound.

1. GRAND THEFT AUTO 5 (PlayStation®, Xbox™, Windows)

One of the most popular game series in modern history, GTA offers players the chance to drive lots of different cars in lots of different situations … and, in this fifth installment, fly commercial airline planes too. It’s your choice, however, as to whether you want to fly them safely or into mountains; whether you want to land them gently on airport tarmacs or crash land on city streets. With a surround sound system and a good subwoofer, you’ll actually feel what it’s like to graze a bridge before having to eject and land in the harbor below. (Keep your ears out for sirens going off in the distance in all directions — or the next plane following closely behind!) Preview it here.

2. WAR THUNDER (PlayStation, Xbox, Windows)

This realistic war game relies largely on flying, giving you a sense of what it’s like to go into battle as a nation in global warfare. Meaning: bold explosions, deathly vehicle crashes and fiery jet engines whizzing past your ears! You can opt to represent the United States, Germany or the U.S.S.R. as you maneuver your choice of bomber jets or propeller planes … but you need to remain alert at all times, as shooting accuracy and vehicle maneuverability are paramount. In other words, don’t let yourself get surprised by an enemy hot on your tail because the audio is too low! Preview it here.

3. ACE COMBAT 7: SKIES UNKNOWN (PlayStation, Xbox, Windows, VR headsets)

Sound is as important as your flying ability when it comes to this game; in fact, within moments of launching Ace Combat 7, you’ll wonder if you’ve been teleported to an alternate reality. From the left, directions are barked at you regarding your next mission; from the right, radars are beeping frantically. Missiles fly overhead as black clouds of crashing explosions appear from every direction — you can almost hear the heat coming from the engine of your virtual airplane. Preview it here.

4. X-PLANE 11 (Windows, Mac®)

Less a game and more a training program, this title is as realistic as it gets. It features crystal-clear graphics, incredibly detailed cockpit layouts and vivid scenery that accurately depicts the real world. Click each switch to get the engine revving while on the tarmac, or make the necessary adjustments as you cruise at altitude. You also learn the ins and outs of real-life bustling airports; for example, you can fly a commercial airliner out of a virtual LAX and deal with the airport’s “traffic.” With a surround sound system, you can immerse yourself in everything from the roar of wind by your window to the delicate cockpit click-clacks. There are a ton of settings, too, including the option to fly bigger, louder military planes. Preview it here.

5. EAGLE FLIGHT (PlayStation, Windows, VR headsets)

A first-person simulation game set 50 years after human extinction in a post-apocalyptic Paris, France, this inventive title allows you to feel what it’s like to be an eagle (not a plane!), flying through the sky, over buildings, adjusting to the shifting winds and dodging errant leaves. You have to defeat rival squawking animals in order to find the perfect place for your nest and keep your species alive … but to do so, you must stay vigilant and listen for every rustle of a feather in the breeze. Eagle Flight sounds great in standard stereo, but if you plug in a virtual reality headset like the Oculus Rift, Oculus Quest or PlayStation VR, you can experience every moment in stunning surround sound. Preview it here.

6. MICROSOFT FLIGHT SIMULATOR (Xbox, Windows)

This globe-trotting title allows players to test their piloting skills against challenges of night flying, real-time atmospheric changes and thunderous weather conditions. Enjoy flying anywhere in the world as you maneuver different types of planes and flight models while soaring over vivid landscapes, and do your best to navigate every tree, skyscraper and mountain in your path. The detailed visuals and powerful surround sound elements give you a level of accuracy and realism that makes you want to pack your bags and take a trip. Preview it here.

5 Music Apps and Software that You Should Check Out

Musicians know that having the right tools can make all the difference when learning a new concept or practicing your instrument. Whether you’re just starting out or you’re a seasoned pro, there’s no denying that great music software can help take your skills to the next level.

For beginners, there are dozens of apps and websites that can help you learn the basics of music theory and composition. You can find instructions on everything from how to tune your instrument to how to create complex chord progressions. And if you get stuck, there are often video lessons or forums where you can get help from more experienced musicians.

For musicians who are already proficient, technology can still be of great assistance. Software programs can help with things like recording and mixing your music, writing notation for compositions, ear training and so much more.

Not to mention the software programs and music apps that help music educators teach their students with a greater level of engagement and success.

In this blog post, we’ll introduce you to five great music apps and software programs you may not have heard of but should definitely look into. So, if you’re looking for a new way to create music or just want to make sure you’re using the best tools available, read on!

EarMaster1. EarMaster

EarMaster is an app for improving your ear training and sight-singing skills. Ear training is oftentimes a small part of a singing lesson curriculum. However, EarMaster helps train your ear and hone your pitch at a much higher level, no matter which instrument you play.

The app features a variety of exercises that gradually increase in difficulty, ensuring that you can always find a challenge to keep you engaged.

In addition, the rhythm training and sight-singing features will help take your musical skills to a new level.

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Join to receive a round-up of our latest articles and programs!

2. BandLab

BandLab

BandLab is an online music studio that brings together musicians from around the world. It provides everything you need to record, mix and share your music.

With a simple and intuitive interface, this cloud-based platform puts powerful tools and effects right at your fingertips. And because it is completely accessible in the cloud, you can work together with up to 50 collaborators per project, regardless of where they are located.

BandLab also has “BandLab for Education” to help music educators enhance the learning experience for students. It offers teacher features such as assignment creation capabilities, a grades system and real-time collaboration.

Whether you are working on a new demo, adding a final polish to your latest masterpiece or teaching a classroom of students, BandLab makes it easy to create and share your music with the world.

3. Solfeg

solfeg

Most music educators have had students push back on musical genres that are typically taught in the classroom. Solfeg aims to bring trendy pop music education to the classroom with its intuitive platform.

With Solfeg, educators can do everything from creating music theory and history quizzes to assessing student recordings and seeing overall activity indicators.

All of Solfeg’s 150+ songs are simplified for school usage, include genres like pop, jazz and rock, and can be filtered by levels, chords and rhythm.

The interactive play-along feature makes it easy for students to visualize the percussion section chords, and a piano/vocal melody for each song on the Solfeg platform.

Currently, Solfeg offers content for the ukulele, piano, guitar and singing, however, if that’s something you think your students might be interested in, give Solfeg a try.

Noteflight4. Noteflight Learn

Noteflight Learn provides music educators with a tool that students can use to compose music and get automatic performance assessments.

Thanks to its easy-to-use interface and sharing capabilities, students can access the website from anywhere with an internet connection and get feedback on their pieces.

Noteflight Learn also integrates with Google Classroom and other learning management systems so that you can easily keep track of assignments and performances.

5. SmartMusic

SmartMusic

SmartMusic is a web-based suite of music education tools that allows users to create, practice and perform music with professional accompaniments. It also provides access to sheet music, lessons and resources for music teachers and students.

SmartMusic holds the largest library in the industry with just under 15,000 printable titles so you won’t run out of sheet music any time soon.

It also offers an array of tools for practicing pitch, sight-reading, composing and more.

Training Plan for Your First Year of Teaching

Congratulations on your new job! Whether you are entering your first year of teaching or first year in a new position, it is an exciting time in your life. Just as athletes train and prepare for big events, teachers also need to prepare for our big event known as the first year.

You have sat through courses, observed teachers and taught lessons of your own. You are ready to put theory into practice, but where do you start?

This article is set up chronologically, beginning with the summer before your first day on the job and ending with the last day of school. I believe in five-year benchmarks throughout a person’s career similar to how several school districts and universities acknowledge their employees. With that in mind, I approach the first year of teaching as training for the next four years. Click on the links below to see how I set up my first year:

Summer: strength training
The first week: 5k
First semester: half marathon
Second semester: full marathon

If you have ever trained for an athletic event, you know the importance of built-in rest days in the schedule. I emphasize rest throughout this first-year training plan because it is imperative to your overall well-being. Take your rest days as seriously as your workdays.

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Join to receive a round-up of our latest articles and programs!

Year 1 Training Plan

 Timeframe Central Focus Objective
Summer: Strength Training organization Create sustainable organizational systems
First Week of School: 5K building rapport Gain students’ trust
First Semester: Half Marathon music-making Create sustainable daily routines that maximize your time
Winter Break: Rest self-care Reflect and recharge
Second Semester: Full Marathon music-making minimize organizational disruptions to focus on music-making
First Week of Summer Break: Rest reflect How can you effectively change one or two items to make your next year run smoother?

 

 

 

Summer: Strength Training

When training for a large event like a marathon, there are many checkpoints along the way. Many athletes will focus on strength training for several weeks prior to beginning their official marathon training as preventive maintenance. This period strengthens their muscles and reduces the risk of injury further down the line.

Similarly, after accepting a job offer, use the lead time to the start of the school year as preventive maintenance. During this period, you can get a handle on the organizational structure that is currently in place. The ability to physically spend time in your new facilities is important. Take the necessary time to familiarize yourself with inventory items, such as instruments, music, folders, lockers/locks and uniforms.

When you begin to look through your inventory ask yourself these questions:

    1. How are these currently organized?
    2. Where are they stored?
    3. What is the school policy for instrument rental?
    4. Locate all school forms for inventory items.
    5. Are there currently parent or student volunteers who help with uniforms?

Once you have answered those questions, proceed with making the current system work for you. If you find that an organizational overhaul is needed, I strongly encourage you to envision or create the new structure in a manner that is teachable. Delegate the larger tasks to student leaders or parent volunteers in order to spend your time and efforts on students and music-making.

calendar pexelsThe calendar for the upcoming school year has likely already been set. Make sure to map out your year, start by adding the following events to your work calendar:

    • Concert Band concerts/events
    • Jazz Band concerts/events
    • Pep Band events
    • Marching Band events
    • Travel (is it one trip per year?)
    • Annual fundraisers
    • Annual recruitment tours
    • Parent Organization meetings

Highlight all events that require travel, such as festivals, and check with the school administrative assistant about the procedure for bus requests. How many weeks prior to the event do you need to submit bus requests? Add those deadlines to your calendar! Once you have the calendar organized, send an email to parents and students introducing yourself and the important dates for the upcoming school year.

looking through music pexelsOnce you have your calendar mapped out, you will have a better idea of when your first public performance will be and with which ensemble(s). You can begin to think about programming music. To keep it simple, try to find programs from the past three years of concerts to give you an idea of what music the ensemble(s) have performed. This gained insight can guide you toward a difficulty level. Rosters of your classes will also help you estimate expected instrumentation. From there begin pulling music from your library that is comparable to the previous year’s concert programs. I also encourage teachers to pull music that is on the easier side for sight reading at the beginning of the year. This helps to build confidence for the ensemble and for you to focus on musicianship versus notes and rhythms from day one.

While most of this prep work can be done in solitary, keep in mind that athletes rarely train alone, they have coaches and peers who they can go to for advice. Similarly, seek advice and mentorship early. One of the first connections that I encourage you to make is with the administrative assistants and custodial staff. These people are the lifelines at every school. They know who you need to contact for any given scenario, where you can find information and how to approach specific people. Keep in mind that these people are also extremely busy, so go to them with a well-formulated question or set up a meeting with them and bring several questions. They will appreciate that you are respectful of their time and have gathered your questions together.

Also, take time to meet the counselors at your school. Ask them questions about how the registration process of classes works and where music classes fit in the process. What classes are offered concurrently with your courses? Gather all the information that you can before the school year begins.

journaling outdoors pexelsNow that you have spent time getting to know your inventory, calendar and creating your important support system within the school, make sure to reach out to your mentor and colleagues outside of your school. The true secret to success is having a support system that might include friends you graduated college with or past teachers who you now call your friends. Connect regularly with the people who will listen and offer advice when asked.

The final step of this summer period is to reflect and dream. Take time to write down your why. Why do you want to work at this specific school? What goals do you have? Dream big! Write down your five-year goals first. What do you hope to accomplish by year five on the job? Do you want the program to have experienced a certain amount of growth or performed at a specific venue? Write them down as well as benchmarks to hit along the path to success.

Forbes released an article in 2017 titled “11 Powerful Traits of Successful Leaders” and the fifth trait mentioned is “Setting Clear Goals and Persisting in Achieving Them.” Students want to be part of something bigger than themselves. Having big dreams and goals to chase creates a culture of excellence for your program. Do not skip this all-important step of your summer prep.


The First Week: 5K

The first week of the school year is fast and furious. This is when you will appreciate your summer prep work. Each year your first week of school will become more efficient.

Here is what I have learned over the years. The first day of school sets the tone. Have as much as possible ready to hand out on day one. Line up instruments with rental contracts along the walls and put student folders in assigned slots. Inside their folder, students can find their assigned locker number and lock combination if it is school provided.

On day one, this can be a simple process. When you are ready to share the information, simply project on the screen folder slot assignments and have students pick up their labeled instrument in exchange for the signed paperwork. This all takes a good amount of prep work, but the result is a clean handling of inventory. Once you have distributed the inventory, the rest of the week can be spent making music and building community. Spend time with appropriate warm-up/technique books and sheet music. Make music as much as possible and keep the room filled with positive energy, so students know that it is going to be a great year!

 

The First Semester: Half Marathon

Remember the calendar that you created during the summer? Make sure to consistently use it, and you won’t miss important deadlines, such as bus requests! This semester will fly by, so create daily and weekly habits that will enhance your work/life balance.

email phone pexelsSet boundaries with your work email. After a certain time at night, you are no longer on the job and all incoming emails can be read and responded to the next workday. The earlier you set these boundaries the better — parents and students will learn your communication habits. Stay strong when someone becomes upset that you did not immediately respond to an email that they composed at 11:00 p.m. Politely respond during your regular work hours and thank them for their patience.

Create routines for yourself and your program. Have a consistent routine for lesson planning, class structure, daily email correspondence, weekly/biweekly email newsletters for parents, and planned time for yourself. During the first year, it’s not a bad idea to hang a chore chart by your desk and physically check off each daily task. You can find hundreds of templates for these online. A chore chart can help you stay focused each day on the task at hand, maximizing your down time. The more organized and focused you are at work, the easier it is to “leave work at work” and strike a greater work-life balance.

While you figure out your routines and how to balance work with your personal life, make sure to give yourself space to reflect often. How are your ensembles progressing musically? Are you establishing a good rapport with your students? Check in with the goals you set prior to school starting — does anything need to be revised now that you are living in the job? Touch base with your support system. Send texts to your friends and laugh regularly.

Winter Break: Rest Days

Take your rest seriously, unplug from the job over winter break. Go into your email settings and set up the automatic out-of-office reply that lets people know that you value their correspondence and will respond after school resumes. The last step is to delete your email app from your phone, if you have it installed. Enjoy, you earned this break!

 

Second Semester: Full Marathon

During the first semester, you created a foundation to build on. You have routines in place that work for you. Throughout the second semester consistently reflect and evaluate what specific parts of your job are creating friction. Continue to smooth out any administrative tasks that are distracting you from the most important part of the job: your students.

This is an ongoing process in the job, so give yourself time and grace. Accept that you will make mistakes and own them when they happen.

Begin planning for the next academic year while finishing out this one. What events were great and should continue? Is there anything that could be left out next year?

Check in with your goals and create a trajectory for your program that is both positive and sustainable. Remember that you are not alone, continue to lean on your support system.

Summer Break: Reflect and Rest

woman park bench pexels

During the first week of summer break, go someplace off campus and reflect on your year. Choose a place that will allow you the space to think clearly and write down your thoughts. Bring a journal or laptop and write down everything that went well.

What are some areas of opportunity for improvement? Write down a few actionable steps to aid in improvement. Is there anything you can remove from the job? Or is there an area where you can continue to hone your daily routine in order to maximize your downtime?

After you have reflected, give yourself time to rest. Set the automated email reply and unplug for a good chunk of time.

Congratulations, you have completed your first year of teaching!

The Basics of Stride Piano

Stride piano is a highly rhythmic style of playing that originated during the ragtime era of the early 20th century and eventually developed into an entirely new way of performing. Some of the principle innovators included James P. Johnson, Willie “The Lion” Smith and Fats Waller. Later practitioners included Art Tatum, Oscar Peterson and Dick Wellstood. You can find many dazzling examples of their playing on YouTube (just search for the term “stride piano”).

Often played at very fast tempos, it’s a great way for pianists to show off their skills (especially their left-hand technique), but mastering stride piano can take years. You can, however, incorporate the basics into your playing fairly easily. In this article we’ll show you how.

A Simplified Approach

The key aspect of stride piano playing is its use of a bass note followed by a chord voicing above it, like this:

Musical annotation.

In this basic example, for each chord, you play the root, followed by a simple triad voicing. Then you play the fifth of the chord, followed again by the triad. It will take some practice to do this cleanly: as always, take it slow and get used to the distances your hand has to go between the bass notes and the chords.

Here’s a variation that does less alternating between bass note and chord; instead, it uses passing tones (notes in-between chord tones) on the fourth beat of each measure to lead into the root of the next chord:

Musical annotation.

This approach will lend a bit of an old-time feel to your playing. It also works nicely when used with bluesy and rock and roll licks, or for adding a country boogie feel, as in these examples:

Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.

A Modified Approach for Playing Ballads

A simplified version of this concept can be used to create a full, but very easy to play left-hand accompaniment that’s perfect for many slower-tempo situations, like ballads. As you can hear in this next audio clip, you should use the sustain pedal, pressing it down after the root note so it keeps on ringing while you play the chord voicing; then release the pedal just before playing the next measure, again using it to connect the bass note to the chord that follows.

Musical annotation.

To make things a little more interesting, try adding some passing tones on beat four to lead into the next chord, like this:

Musical annotation.

This next example varies the rhythm of the passing tones for a more flowing feel:

Musical annotation.

Alternatively, you can play the root, followed by the fifth of each chord, before playing the chord voicing:

Musical annotation.

Taking that idea one step further, try this approach, where the left hand plays the root, fifth and then the tenth (that is, the third played an octave higher) in a gentle arpeggio. As you can hear, this produces a very full sound:

Musical annotation.

Putting The Hands Together

The next step is to add a melody line with the right hand. The basic root-only left-hand accompaniment looks and sounds like this:

Musical annotation.

Here’s that same melody line with a little more movement in the left-hand accompaniment:

Musical annotation.

Here’s a different melody line, played over a more complex left-hand accompaniment for a very flowing feel:

Musical annotation.

And here it is with a root-followed-by-fifth left-hand accompaniment:

Musical annotation.

Finally, here’s the root, fifth, then tenth idea underpinning that same melody:

Musical annotation.

Try Another Time Signature

This style of accompaniment also works nicely in 3/4 time (waltz feel). Let’s wrap things up with some examples of how you can adapt stride accompaniments to that time signature.

Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.
All audio played on a Yamaha P-515

Check out our other Well-Rounded Keyboardist postings.

 

Click here for more information about Yamaha keyboard instruments.

Musical Instruments Across Asia and the Pacific Islands

Music plays an intrinsic role in Asian and Pacific Islander culture. In fact, some of the oldest musical instruments in the world come from the region: Chinese Jiahu gǔdí flutes, for example, or Vietnamese lithophones (rocks that are struck to produce musical notes). Music is also an important part of connecting Asian Americans and Pacific Islanders to their history and background.

In celebration of Asian American Pacific Islander Heritage Month, here’s a list of some instruments that help showcase the range of musical practices and traditions of the AAPI community.

Stringed Instruments

Guzheng/Zheng

The guzheng (sometimes called a “zheng”) is a 21-string plucked zither with adjustable bridges that originated in China in roughly 200 B.C.. It has a large, resonant soundboard and is tuned to a major pentatonic scale. Guzheng players often wear fingerpicks on one or both hands. Historically, the guzheng has been seen as an instrument of the people used for entertainment and pleasure, but today it has an extensive repertoire as a solo instrument and has been integrated into the Chinese orchestra. The guzheng is related to the Mongolian yatag, Vietnamese dan tranh, Korean ajaeng and Japanese koto (see below).

Closeup of a person's hands plucking the strings of a many stringed instrument.

Here’s a video of sisters (and premier players) Yuan Li and Yuan Sha performing the classic guzheng song “Spring on Xiang River.” For an introduction to the instrument, check out this video.

Koto

The koto is a plucked zither with movable bridges derived from the Chinese guzheng. It most usually has 13 strings, but 17-string koto are also common. Koto strings are generally plucked using three fingerpicks worn on the first three fingers of the right hand. Although the koto has been a part of the gagaku court orchestra since the 8th century, perhaps the most important influence on its development was Yatsuhashi Kengyo (1614–1685), known as the “Father of Modern Koto.” He was a gifted blind musician who changed the tuning of the instrument and greatly expanded the repertoire of koto songs. During the Japanese American incarceration during World War II, the koto, among other Japanese musical instruments, was taught and performed as one way of resisting assimilation. In the United States, the koto is a way for Japanese Americans to maintain connections to their heritage.

Closeup of a woman in kimono with a long rectangular stringed instrument across her lap. She is playing the strings with her right hand.

Looking for an online lesson? Watch this video, or click here to experience Kasumi Watanabe’s moving performance of the popular koto song “Sakura.”

Pipa

This four-stringed, pear-shaped lute has origins along the Silk Road in Persia and India, and found popularity in China. Over time, the pipa transitioned from its place in the courts to become associated with women and the middle class in China, and has been featured in several contemporary Western compositions such as Ghost Opera (1994) by Chinese-American composer Tan Dun, who won an Oscar for his score to the movie Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon.

Woman in traditional dress holding a wooden stringed instrument.

Check out this video for more information about the instrument, and be sure to watch this video of virtuoso Jiaju Shen performing the difficult pipa composition “Ambush From All Sides,” written over two thousand years ago!

Erhu

The erhu is a two-stringed spike fiddle introduced to the Han Chinese around the 11th century, with roots in the northwest and southwest regions of China as well as Persia. Historically, the erhu was a folk instrument, but in recent years it has become adopted by many of the Chinese elite. The erhu is fretless and does not have a fingerboard. It’s played with a bow that is held in-between the strings, and tension in the bow hair must be carefully adjusted by the musician.

Elderly man with long beard in traditional dress sitting in a plaza playing a stringed instrument with a bow.

Check out this video introduction to the erhu, or click here to watch erhu player Wenqing Zhao perform the popular song “Autumn Moon Over the Han Palace.”

Saung

This arched harp has 13 silk strings that are plucked by the musician. Its origins can be traced back to the southeastern coast of India as early as 500 A.D., but today the saung is considered the national musical instrument of Burma/Myanmar. It plays a big role in the refined style of Burmese classical music that accompanies vocalists singing the music of the royal courts (Thachin Gyi, meaning great songs). It also accompanies anyeint, a female solo dance form.

Young woman seen in profile playing a stringed instrument.

Check out this saung solo, or click here to watch Burmese saung player Nei Wah give a Nobel Peace Prize Lecture Musical Performance of the composition “Loving Kindness and the Golden Harp.”

Ukulele

The ukulele, once known as the taro-patch fiddle, is a small guitar instrument introduced by Portuguese emigrants who traveled across Brazil and the Caribbean over to Hawai‘i in the late 1800s. It typically has four strings, but there are six- and eight-string models as well. The ukulele differs from European guitars not just in size but in its construction too, in that it’s traditionally made from Hawai‘ian wood. By the start of the twentieth century, the ukulele had become the most recognizable Indigenous Hawai‘ian instrument, integrated into Hawai‘ian reggae and other Pacific Island musical genres. Today, largely thanks to social media, it’s playing a major role in popular culture the world over.

Closeup of man playing a ukelele.

Click here to learn more about the history of the uke, or check out this cool video of ukulele ace Jake Shimabukuro performing in a variety of musical genres at the 2016 NAMM show.

Kse Diev

The kse diev is a monochord zither with a gourd that rests on the player’s chest. The performer plucks the single string while dampening the string at specific points to sound harmonics. It is used as a part of Cambodian wedding music and ritual ceremonies. Though one of the oldest instruments in the country (with stone inscriptions found at Angkor Wat), it remains a source of Cambodian pride.

A long thin board with single string and attached cup.

Click here for more information about the kse diev, or click here to watch a video about Sok Duch, the last surviving Cambodian Master of the instrument.

Wind Instruments

Daegeum

The daegeum is a large transverse flute with a vibrating membrane used in Korean court music as a part of the samhyon samjuk “three strings, three winds” ensemble. The legend of the daegeum is that King Shimun’s father returned to the mortal world as a dragon. The dragon told the King to cut a special bamboo plant located on a mountain in the Eastern Sea. This special piece of bamboo became the daegeum flute, which was used by the King to prevent calamities. Following cultural revival movements in the 1960s, playing the daegeum has become a marker for Korean cultural identity.

Flute made of bamboo.

Click here to watch how a daegeum is constructed, or check out this performance of traditional Korean music played on the instrument.

Qeej

The Hmong are Indigenous people who are spread across southwest China, Vietnam, Laos, Thailand and Myanmar. The qeej (pronounced “kheng”) is a free-reed mouth organ that is said by the Hmong to communicate with the spirit world and is therefore used (as a solo instrument) to perform the funeral repertoire, deeply associated with Hmong poetry and the seven tones of the Hmong language. Rather than making music, players learn to make the qeej speak with the dead and teach the dead how to enter the realm of the sacred. Because of its connection with funerals and death, the qeej had long been treated with suspicion for inviting death into the home. However, as traditions change, studying the qeej has become an assertion of Hmong identity and pride.

A musical pipe made with bamboo and multiple pipes.

Curious to know how a qeej is made? Check out this video, and be sure to watch as musician Chai Lee performs and explains the significance of the instrument.

Percussion Instruments

Taiko

Taiko — a Japanese word that literally translates to “drums” — has its roots in Shinto and Japanese Buddhist ritual practices dating back as far as the sixth century. In common usage, it usually refers to kumi-daiko (taiko ensemble), a practice that was invented in 1951 and continues to expand in both Japan and the U.S., with the popular taiko group Kodō coming into international prominence in recent years. Taiko drums were important for maintaining Japanese American identity during the 1960s, and they remain a strong component of the Asian American political movement as a voice of empowerment for Asian Americans. There are several professional and community taiko organizations across the United States such as the Los Angeles Taiko Institute. Taiko drums are struck with a pair of wooden sticks called bachi. Performers maintain various positions and recite onomatopoetic sounds while playing taiko.

Group of men performing on large traditional drums.

Click here to learn more about the history and evolution of taiko drumming, and be sure to check out these performances by the East LA Taiko and Taiko Center of LA.

Tabla

Tabla are a pair of pitched drums from South Asia that are struck with the palms and fingers. It is used as an accompanying instrument in a wide range of genres, including Hindustani classical music, Sufi devotional music and Bollywood. There are six different styles or lineages of tabla playing: Delhi, Lucknow, Ajrara, Punjab, Farukhabad, and Banaras. Tabla music was popularized, in part, through the pop music fusion introduced by musicians such as Ustad Allarakha Khan Qureshi (popularly known as Alla Rakha) and his son Ustad Zakir Hussain.

Two small wooden drums with raffia wrapping.

Learn the basics of playing tabla in this video, and don’t miss this dynamic (and nearly hour-long!) virtuosic tabla solo performed by Ustad Zakir Hussain.

Gamelan

In the Indonesian language, the word “gamelan” roughly translates to “orchestra,” and just like a Western orchestra, it should not be thought of in terms of its individual instruments (which in the case of gamelan are a collection of mainly percussion instruments, some played by hand, others played by mallets or hammers). Gamelan is an ensemble tradition and therefore people rarely play gamelan alone. Instead, it is a group activity carried out by the community in ritual, ceremonial, celebratory, commercial and competitive events. Gamelan music is also used to accompany dance and theatrical performances. In the United States, Gamelan brings people together to enjoy music making as well as to celebrate the richness of Indonesian culture. There are many community and collegiate ensembles open to musicians and non-musicians alike to participate and learn about gamelan. In December 2021, Gamelan was recognized by UNESCO as an Intangible Cultural Heritage of Indonesia.

Group of men in traditional dress playing instruments in a pavilion.

Want to learn about the various instruments of the Javanese Gamelan? Click here. Also be sure to check out this video of the Chicago Balinese Gamelan giving a 2021 performance.

Kulintang

This instrument is part of the gong-chime ensembles of the Southern Philippines that accompany weddings and healing rituals, as well as dance and theatrical performances. Kulintang consist of a series of eight or more horizontally suspended gongs that are struck with mallets. They can be traced back before the arrival of Islam during the 14th century and survived Spanish and American colonization. In the United States, kulintang remains valuable for building community and maintaining the cultural heritage in the Filipino diaspora.

Group playing traditional drums.

Click here to learn how to play kulintang, or watch this performance given by the Palabuniyan Kulintang Ensemble.

The 12 Best Sports Movies Based on True Stories

We all know how exciting watching sports can be. But when you pair up that energy with a great movie, viewed on a big screen TV and enjoyed over a quality surround sound system, you’re really hitting a home run! Here’s a list of twelve of the best sports movies based on real-life stories.

1. King Richard

This biopic made a lot of headlines at the 94th Academy Awards® — though perhaps more for the actions of Will Smith, who stars as Richard Williams, the coach and father of tennis phenom sisters Serena and Venus Williams. Nonetheless, Smith took home the Oscar® for Best Actor, and the American Film Institute named King Richard one of the best movies of 2021. Find out where to stream it here.

2. Rudy

Daniel “Rudy” Ruettiger had dreams of playing football at the University of Notre Dame despite not having the money or grades to attend the school, nor the talent or size needed. Yet through sheer determination, he ended up playing the final game of the 1975 season. Rudy tells that story, accompanied by an uplifting score by Jerry Goldsmith, and was the first film made on the campus of Notre Dame since 1940’s Knute Rockne All American. Your subwoofer will allow you to literally feel the roar of the crowd as they chant “Rudy, Rudy!” when he finally steps onto the field. Find out where to stream it here.

3. Remember the Titans

Based on the true story of coach Herman Boone (Denzel Washington), this inspirational film portrays his attempt to integrate a high school football team in Alexandria, Virginia in 1971, in the process overcoming both race issues and emotional clashes. With a great score by Yes guitarist Trevor Rabin and a soundtrack that features songs from Bob Dylan, The Hollies, Marvin Gaye and James Taylor, your speakers will thank you. Find out where to stream it here.

4. 42

Jackie Robinson was, of course, the first Black player in Major League Baseball — not just a superb second baseman, but a hero who had to fight both his temper and other players to make his mark on sports history. The title of this 2013 film starring Chadwick Boseman (with Harrison Ford, Nicole Beharie and Christopher Meloni in supporting roles) is a reference to Robinson’s jersey number, which was retired by all MLB teams in 1997. Find out where to stream it here.

5. A League of Their Own

Directed by Penny Marshall, this hilarious flick stars Tom Hanks, Geena Davis and Madonna in a fictionalized look at the real-life All American Girls Professional Baseball League (AAGPBL). Not only was the movie selected for preservation in the United States National Film Registry by the Library of Congress as being “culturally, historically or aesthetically significant,” the soundtrack (by Hans Zimmer) peaked at #159 on the U.S. Billboard 200 in July 1992. Find out where to stream it here.

6. Moneyball

Author Michael Lewis’ bestseller Moneyball – The Art Of Winning an Unfair Game has been called “the single most influential baseball book ever.” It took a closeup look at a revolutionary statistical approach to the game adopted in 2002 by the Oakland Athletics and their general manager Billy Beane, portrayed in the movie version by actor Brad Pitt. Filmed at various stadiums, including the Oakland Coliseum and Dodger Stadium, Moneyball garnered six Academy Awards and four Golden Globe® nominations. Your surround speakers will put you right in the stadium when the crowd erupts as Oakland player Scott Hatteberg hits a home run over the right field wall to win an important game. Find out where to stream it here.

7. The Babe

This bio-flick about the legendary Babe Ruth stars John Goodman and explores Ruth’s early life in an orphanage, his stint as a pitcher with the Boston Red Sox and the eventual trade to the New York Yankees, where he transformed into the slugging outfielder considered by many to be the greatest baseball player of all time. To simulate the old-time Yankee Stadium, some of the film was shot at Chicago’s Wrigley Field, where they covered the famous ivy walls to depict the 1932 World Series. There’s plenty of baseball action here, accentuated by a rousing score by Elmer Bernstein. Find out where to stream it here.

8. The Rookie

This compelling 2002 sports drama stars Dennis Quaid as baseball player Jim Morris, who debuted in Major League Baseball at the age of 35. A high school science teacher who was married with three children, Morris eventually ended up pitching for the Tampa Bay Devil Rays. The complex Carter Burwell musical underpinning to this film will give you a perfect opportunity to put your surround sound system through its paces. Find out where to stream it here.

9. Seabiscuit

Seabiscuit was the winningest racing horse of the early twentieth century, beating the 1937 Triple Crown winner by an astonishing four lengths in a two-horse special at Pimlico. Due to his small size and an inauspicious start to his racing career, he was an unlikely champion that became a symbol of hope to many Americans during the Great Depression … and this 2003 film successfully captures all the emotion and grit of the era, accompanied by the pounding of hooves and an outstanding score from Randy Newman. Find out where to stream it here.

10. Cinderella Man

Produced by Ron Howard, Penny Marshall and Brian Grazer, Cinderella Man stars Russell Crowe as world heavyweight boxing champion James J. Braddock and examines his life story. The movie received three Academy Awards and two Golden Globe nominations and features music by veteran film composer Thomas Newman (cousin of Randy). With a great sound system, you can practically feel the hard-hitting action in the ring when Braddock takes on Corn Griffin and knocks him out. Find out where to stream it here.

11. Rush

Into speed? This fast-moving flick, directed by Ron Howard, centers on a rivalry between two Formula One drivers during the 1976 motor-racing season. Their fiercely revved-up competition — supplemented by an orchestral score from Hans Zimmer and a soundtrack that includes songs from David Bowie, Thin Lizzy and Steve Winwood — will give your surround speakers a real workout. Find out where to stream it here.

12. Hoosiers

With Gene Hackman starring as small-town high school basketball coach Norman Dale, this 1986 classic tells the story of an unlikely team that makes it to the 1954 Indiana State championship game. Dennis Hopper and Barbara Hershey also make appearances and Jerry Goldsmith composed the rousing score for what has been called one of the greatest sports movies of all time, ranked number 13 by the American Film Institute on its 100 Years…100 Cheers: America most inspiring movie list. Find out where to stream it here.

Your Teacher Identity

I had an identity crisis during my first few years of teaching. I had to wade through the stressors of a new job, getting an ensemble ready for a performance within days of school starting, and trying to balance a personal life. I had an idea of who I wanted to be, but I wasn’t exactly sure of who I was at that particular moment.

Looking back over 15 years of teaching, here are four major stages I experienced. These stages were vital as I started to form my teacher identity.

    • Stage 1: Imitation
    • Stage 2: Experimentation
    • Stage 3: Doubt
    • Stage 4: Self-Actualization

Stage 1: Imitation

female teacher writing on white board This initial stage can vary depending on your experiences. In your first few years, you might say things that your teachers told you. You might emulate their mannerisms when you conduct or count off a group. You might even dress like your mentors or adopt their sense of humor. None of these things are bad!

Why are we imitating our former music educators and implementing their style and substance into our teaching environment? Part of it is because it’s all we know, especially if we had a great musical experience as a student. The other part is because we are trying to survive those first few years! We would be foolish NOT to use the tools, sayings and procedures we learned.

Yes, we teach what we know, but how we were taught greatly influences how we teach. Did your music teacher bring in candy before every significant performance? Chances are, you are probably doing this. Did your teacher stress out before a concert? You may be doing this as well. If your teacher was calm, you’re probably calm, and if your director had certain sayings, you have probably used them as well.

There will always be parts of the imitation stage that you will keep in your teaching toolbox forever. Your justification and understanding of why may change, but we all know that when you find something that works, you keep doing it.

Stage 2: Experimentation

The early years of a music teacher’s career is like being thrown in the pool with floaties on.  In stage 2, you climb out, dry yourself off  and start dipping your toes in other areas. You attend more conferences, expand your network and begin trying different approaches to teaching and connecting with students. You start to think about how you can approach articulation for a particular piece. The knowledge is out there, but you start thinking, “how can I do this? What is my specific approach? What flavor can I add to my classroom environment and the experience I provide for students?”

Stage 2 is a time of growth and potential. You have just enough experience to be dangerous! During this period, you can get massively better at teaching after just one conversation with an experienced colleague or by trying two or three new approaches. You start to feel more comfortable as a person, and you are putting more of your personality into your teaching. You begin saying, “I’ve done this” instead of “this is what I might do.”

Stage 2 is long and can be a permanent stage for an educator, which is not a bad thing. Everyone is different, but I would expect most educators to begin entering stage 2 as early as the second semester of their first year of teaching to year two or three.

I like to think of stage 2 as a hybrid of imitation and experimentation delivered with your specific personality. This is the time when:

    • You realize that you will never know without trial and error.
    • You expand your horizons — what is uncomfortable for you? How might you get experience in these areas? This often relates to discipline, geographic locations, income level, race, etc. At the same time, advancing skills in one area can help you approach mastery; then, you can transfer these skills over to other areas.
    • Mastery and tunnel vision can be important. But if things change, can you adapt?

From stage 2, you can go in two directions.

Stage 3: Doubt

You get through year one. It was a whirlwind, but you did it. During year two, you gained experience, became familiar with your system and made some mistakes. Things get better.

man in doubt sitting at beachThen, some doubts set in. You may have had some doubts about your career initially, but in this potential stage, the doubts build. You may think:

    • Is this really for me?
    • Is this job important?
    • Why does it seem like it’s easier for others?
    • Why don’t my kids sound like other groups?
    • I’ll never be like my teacher.
    • Education is changing — can I keep up?
    • This isn’t what I signed up for.
    • I’ve tried everything, and nothing is working.

Doubt is not bad! However, the answers to some of these questions may not be what you want to hear. Remember, a lot of good things can come out of doubt if managed well. But dealing with doubt can be a grind.

Getting stuck in this stage long-term can be damaging and may lead to extreme measures. You might see that certain parts of what you do may not line up with your experience. You might go back to stage 1 and do what your teachers did, but it no longer works. You may find that your current situation is truly out of your control. Your options may be to accept and adapt or find a position at another school.

Sometimes we don’t realize that we’re trying to put square pegs in round holes. I tried to teach like my teacher in a setting much different than my school experience. This was frustrating for everyone. Then I tried to teach like him in the environment he taught in. This also did not go well and was a source of extreme frustration. The reality was that while I could certainly take cues from him, I was not him.

Stage 4: Self-Actualization

male teacher writing on white board and pointing with his other handStage 4 is a stage of confidence. It is not an arrival stage; we enter into it as we grow to know our strengths and weaknesses better, and we begin to understand how we operate.

We can work in this stage in tandem with stage 2, with a little bit of stage 1 occasionally appearing.

For me, realizations set in during this stage. I always wanted to be just like my teachers, but I’m not them. I’m the sum of them, combined with who I was as a person.

In short, I found that experiences + imitation + experimentation could equal actualization.

Disclaimer: I cannot speak to anyone older and more experienced than me, but I believe that anyone can go back to previous stages at almost any time and shift in and out of all stages continuously.

Stage 5: ?

I don’t know what’s next. My retirement year is 2038, so I’ll let you know when I find out.

The idea is not to be 100% stagnant at any stage. I certainly have a goal to live in the actualization stage, but I know that I have to leave this “house” every once in a while to see what else is out there. At the same time, living in a constant state of imitation may restrict an authentic sense of satisfaction and autonomy.

The intention is not to create the perfect teacher; it’s to continually identify weaknesses that we can strengthen for a more fulfilling teaching career.

Finding Your Teacher Identity

I had a particular goal since I was 14. I wanted to be the band director at my alma mater. But it was important to find out what else was out there for me. It was essential to confirm that this was what I wanted.

Ted Lega and Don Stinson in December 2016I eventually ended up back where I started at Joliet Central High School, but not before making a few stops along the way. Opportunities knock at various points in our career, and saying “yes” to these small adventures will always give you experience and wisdom (but be careful to make decisions in your best interest).

One of the reasons I wanted to teach at my alma mater was Ted Lega, my high school band director, who passed away in 2021 — a huge loss for me. I have many other mentors, but this important mentor is gone. Recently, one of my students told me that I was their Mr. Lega. I wasn’t ready for this because I still needed my own Mr. Lega.

A large part of my identity was being his student and carrying on his work. That’s still a large part of me, but I’m also the sum of my other mentors and teachers, my experiences, successes, failures, opinions, beliefs, ideals and shortcomings.

So, what will your teacher identity look like? I can’t answer that for you. No one can. You must create your own unique identity.

As for me, well, it took a while to be content with my teacher identity, but it starts with being persistent, insistent and consistent. It’s adapting to the current needs of my students and music education without losing who I am as a person. My identity will likely evolve as my teaching career continues, but for now, I’m happy with my path.

Yamaha Guitars at 2022 NAMM: A Preview

As I write this, we are six weeks, three days, 42 minutes and 16 seconds away from NAMM, but who’s counting? Well, actually, I think a lot of people in the music industry are, and you can be sure they are ready to re-connect and show off their latest products, as well as all the classics that make their brand iconic.

I feel extremely honored to be representing Yamaha at the show again this year, where the focus will be on second-generation Revstar electrics and two new TransAcoustic cutaway models: the FGC-TA and FSC-TA (along with another cool launch I can’t talk about yet!) . As you can imagine, the Yamaha team spends months to organize and prepare every detail for such an important annual presentation. My job is to make their lives easier by being upbeat, willing and prepared. I take my role just as seriously as they do.

I’ll be doing product demonstrations at the booth and will also be on hand to chat with visiting dealers, artists and end users. In addition, there are always lots of industry journalists wandering the show floor looking to film interviews for their media channels (almost inevitably without advance warning!), and I’ll be called upon to do some of those. This generally involves a short introductory product demo, followed by a rundown of the specs and available options. I’ll have to do my homework ahead of time, preparing short pieces of music to play as well as ensuring that I have a solid knowledge of all the Yamaha guitars on display.

There are also several pre-show events that I’ll be involved in, including performing at a reception for the AIMM (Alliance of Independent Music Merchants) network of dealers. This is a great way to solidify friendships, forge new relationships and discuss the latest product strategies in an informal setting. I’m currently preparing my setlist and rehearsing for this two-hour show. I’ll be playing acoustic guitar instead of electric, so I’ll have to adjust my repertoire accordingly and re-balance volumes for backing vocal and percussion loops. The room will be filled with Yamaha executives, sales teams and dealers — many of whom are incredible musicians in their own right. No pressure there!

The day before NAMM opens, final touches are made to the booth display. Guitars and amps are unboxed, tuned, checked over and polished before being placed in a pre-determined location on the show floor. At the same time, artist sound checks will be taking place on the performance stage. I’ll set up my Line 6 Helix rig in the electric guitar section and play through it with various guitars to get a general feel for the tones on tap. It’s a team endeavor, and we are all pulling together to manifest the big picture from those countless hours of planning.

On My Radar

I am sometimes fortunate enough to try out new Yamaha guitars before they launch, but there are still lots of new instruments I’ll get to play for the first time at this year’s NAMM.

The Revstar RSP02T is at the top of my list. I haven’t yet had the chance to play a second-generation Revstar with P90 pickups, and I’m curious to hear how the single-coils work with the five-way pickup selector switch and those out-of-phase tones on positions two and four. I’m sure the focus switch will also interact differently with single-coil pickups than it does with humbuckers.

An electric guitar.
Revstar RSP02T in Sunset Burst.

I’m also looking forward to being able to A/B between Standard and Professional model Revstars to see if I can hear a difference between the two. My two favorite finishes will be in the booth as well: Sunset Burst and Swift Blue. The new color palette is pretty rad, so I’ll be taking lots of pictures for a post-NAMM summary.

An electric guitar.
Revstar RSS02T in Swift Blue.

I was lucky enough to play, record and film the Yamaha FGC-TA TransAcoustic (the “C” in the model number means “cutaway”) for the product launch last year. That’s one amazing guitar, but I’m thinking that the smaller FSC-TA (which has all the same sonic accoutrements such as onboard reverb and chorus, but in a smaller, lighter package) may actually fit my personal playing style better, especially for live performance. I’ll be playing one at the pre-show event and look forward to demonstrating it extensively at the show for acoustic guitar aficionados, so I should have lots of opportunity to find out.

An acoustic guitar with knobs on side of body.
FGC-TA in Black.

Speaking of the FSC-TA, it comes in three distinctive color finishes: Ruby Red, Vintage Tint and Brown Sunburst. I’ll be playing a Brown Sunburst model at the show … and plan on wearing a complementary shirt, along with a big smile!

Acoustic guitar with knobs on side of body.
FSC-TA in Brown Sunburst.

Last but not least, I’m curious to hear the new Line 6 Catalyst combo amplifiers. The 60-watt version packs the same Helix engine features into a smaller package than its larger 100-watt and 200-watt compadres, and seems perfect for the studio and small club dates. I think I may need one!

Guitar speaker.
Line 6 Catalyst 60.

The Video

I thought it would be cool to put together a montage of performances from my studio that feature a variety of guitars that will be at the show. If you’re going to be attending, perhaps it will inspire you to stop by the booth and try out some Yamaha guitars. I think you’ll be impressed!

If you’d like to see full demonstrations and comprehensive reviews of these guitars, you can always check out my YouTube channel and settle in for a while.

The Wrap-Up

There’s a wonderful team spirit that permeates trade show events — not just during the exhibit hours, but in the preparation that goes into making it happen. New contacts are made, old friends come together, lifelong friendships are forged, and music lives on as the conduit and common thread between us all. Look forward to seeing you at NAMM!

Photographs courtesy of the author.

Check out Robbie’s other postings.

Case Study: See Beyond Disabilities and Find Opportunities to Excel

On a muggy Texas evening in May 2020 during the height of the pandemic, I sat in the Diffee family’s driveway out in the country with a group of smiling new faces — the Forney (Texas) High School Band boosters.

I had just been named the school’s new Director of Bands, and there was definitely an excitement in the air regarding the band program’s potential in spite of the COVID outbreak happening around us.

Band Director Cody Newman and Micah DiffeeAs we were wrapping up the conversations regarding the logistics of operating the band program and saying our good nights, a special young man rolled up to me in his wheelchair and asked me an important and challenging question.

“Good evening, Mr. Newman,” he said. “My name is Micah, and I would like to be in the marching show next fall.”

I glanced down at Micah Diffee’s wheelchair and asked the first question that came to my mind. “That sounds great, Micah,” I started. “Have you thought about performing in the front ensemble?”

He quickly responded, “Yes sir, I did that last year and didn’t like it. I would like to be on the field with my trumpet friends.”

I didn’t think. I just responded. “Yes, we can do that, Micah.”

I said yes before I could think about how we were going to pull this off. I just knew why we were going to pull this off. The why was Micah.

The Diffee Difference

Micah marching band 2I have found all too often that my first instinct, my first response in any situation is to focus on the problem. This is all too easy to do because whenever you turn on the news, listen to the radio, open your phone, all the world’s problems come flooding in. The daily confrontation of problems is brutal.

That’s why I try to stop myself from fixating on problems every chance I get. Imagine if we taught our students an intentional and consistent approach to avoid focusing on problems and instead giving our attention to the opportunities created by the problem.

After telling Micah that he could be part of the marching band, the staff went into solution mode. Our amazing drill writer and color guard director, Casey Snead, and I met Micah on our turf performance field to see him in action. The goal was to understand how far and how fast he could move at various tempos. It became apparent after just a few minutes that Micah was incredibly strong and agile in his chair. He approached the situation with so much grit and determination — it was inspiring!

Micah’s strength and confidence grew as he participated in daily marching fundamentals with his band friends. His brother built him a trumpet stand that attached to his chair to keep his instrument secure while he was moving. Micah tweaked and refined any choreography that was part of his assignment to not only be possible in his chair, but also artistic and expressive. His efforts were uplifting.

Micah taught me that inside each obstacle lies a solution, sometimes multiple solutions! In fact, we should work to reframe all obstacles as opportunities to excel. What a missed opportunity it would have been had Micah not approached me during my first booster meeting, or if the team of directors focused only on the perceived problems instead of the incredible opportunity to excel we had in Micah.

After Micah had an incredibly successful season on the field, our team of directors celebrated his accomplishments but we also became more introspective. Were there other students in our program who may be missing out due to our fixed mindset?

Supporting Tomoki

Tomoki other soloistsTomoki Miyazaki is a year younger than Micah, an incredible flute player with perfect pitch, and he is legally blind. After hearing him shine as a performer throughout the spring of 2021, we started conversations with Tomoki about doing something he’d never considered — being part of the marching band. With his incredible playing ability in mind, our music arranger designed numerous solo moments for him throughout the 2021 show. The first time we heard him performing with the group, amplified for the world to hear, we knew we had a special performer.  With this excitement came a very unique obstacle.

Tomoki was staged atop a large prop on the front sideline with four other great soloists. They were positioned close to the 30-yard line of the field and 20 yards away from the conductor. Soloists usually take their cues from the conductor — something Tomoki could not do. However, the solution to this obstacle was already being handled by the other soloists who worked with Tomoki. Senior drum major and bassoon soloist, Brittany, and junior clarinetist, Sarah, volunteered to act as Tomoki’s eyes — while standing next to him, they would tap the tempo of the drum major on his shoulder. I was exceptionally proud of this solution because Brittany and Sarah actually identified the obstacle and created their own solution before the directors could intervene!

Isn’t this the true goal that we seek as educators? To teach our students the ability to actively solve a challenge and then to have the leadership and ownership of their performance to engage in the solution with confidence.

Tomok playing fluteMicah black and white

Accepting Opportunities to Excel

Micah and Tomoki definitely grabbed the attention of audiences around the marching band community, so much so that they were asked to talk about their participation in marching band  on The Marching Roundtable Podcast with Tim Hinton. Micah was also featured in an interview with John Pollard at the Texas UIL State Championships in 2020.

All this attention is certainly warranted and fun for these young men, but the behind-the-scenes story is the real achievement and a testament to always look for and accept opportunities to excel. Here are just a few of these opportunities that we experienced at Forney High thanks to Micah, Tomoki and the entire marching band.

  • Hearing Micah and Tomoki talk about feeling accepted as a real contributor to the group
  • Experiencing the crowd go wild as these young men performed before thousands of fans throughout Texas
  • Watching as another student in a wheelchair asked Micah with a spark of excitement and curiosity in her voice about the possibilities of her own participation in marching band at her home school
  • Seeing the proud smiles on their parents’ faces as their students embraced friends after a successful performance

And perhaps my biggest hope and grandest dream from this entire turn of events would be that the students surrounding Micah and Tomoki each day, the fans in the stands and those watching online for years to come, would rethink their initial focus on problems when they come across someone with a perceived disability. Instead, I want them to focus on the solutions to the obstacles and the opportunities to excel that are presented to them in that moment.

Our students are only limited by the constraints we place on them, so let’s all choose opportunity and choose to excel!

Start a Flute Choir

Are you a band director with so many flutes that you often joke that they’re “a dime a dozen”? Starting a flute choir might be the answer to this problem.

Flutes are one of the most flexible musical instruments in your band. The soprano flute’s range alone covers more than three octaves. Add in some lower-range harmony flutes, such as alto and bass flutes, and that range can be increased even more.

Flute choirs can help balance your band’s pyramid of sound and provide extracurricular music opportunities that engage your students while promoting your ensembles as a whole. This specialized ensemble can play scores that were originally designed for full orchestras, choirs or wind ensembles, which is nothing short of amazing! Plus, you only need a handful of flutists — six or more — to get started.

Buying Instruments

piccoloI’ll be honest, flute choirs can be expensive — alto and bass flutes have pretty high price tags. Most of the information below is about the lower-range harmony flutes because many schools have a selection or easy access to higher-range melody flutes (piccolos and soprano flutes).

Once you stock your closet with harmony flutes, you’ll be able to play band pieces with small flute choirs as well. This means that your band can now perform dozens of gorgeous contemporary pieces that would otherwise be off limits. The mysterious “Frozen Cathedral” by John Mackey features alto and bass flute solos. Another excellent piece for winds with harmony flutes is “Kings Go Forth” by Edward Gregson for symphonic wind band.

To get your flute choir started, you will need:

  • 1 Piccolo
  • 3 Soprano flutes
  • at least 2 Alto flutes
  • at least 2 Bass flutes

female playing fluteThis 8-person setup will be enough to get you going.

If you have a well-established band, you won’t need to purchase many sopranos or piccolos. And while there is such a thing as a flute d’amour (a flute between the soprano and the alto), this flute’s range will be covered by the combination of soprano and alto flutes, so it isn’t necessary.

The two lowest harmony flutes are the contra-alto (an octave below the alto) and the contrabass flute. If you have a very large group interested in joining the flute choir, consider getting one more low voice — I recommend the contra-alto, which looks surprisingly like a contrabass clarinet (you can listen to one here). This instrument is very pricey — most start at $20,000 — so if you are set on getting one, prepare for a lot of fundraising.

Curved vs. Straight Headjoints

curved head jointMost flutes come with the option of a curved headjoint. While this is often an adjustment made on soprano flutes for younger students, having a curved headjoint becomes increasingly more common as the flute gets lower. Watch flutist Gina Luciani weigh the pros and cons of straight and curved headjoints.

As Luciani mentions, curved headjoints allow students with smaller hands and shorter fingers to reach all the keys with ease. A curved headjoint also changes where the heaviest part of the flute is, meaning that it shifts most of the weight toward the player’s face, whereas with a straight headjoint, more weight is in the middle of the instrument, near the player’s arms.

Do a trial of different harmony flutes to best determine which type of alto or bass flute — and which headjoint — will best suit your students.

Harmony Flute Accessories

bass fluteThumb Rests: I recommend thumb rests for bass and heavier flutes. Bass flutes often have metal thumb or hand rests that help players balance the extra weight. These are especially handy for students who will be playing for a long period of time but do not plan on playing with a stand.

Bass Flute Stand: If you are adding a bass flute to your ensemble, get a stand. These flutes weigh approximately 5 pounds, which is twice the weight of an alto.

Woodwind Stand: Having a few woodwind stands with pegs for soprano flutes and piccolos with also help out flute doublers.

Harmony Flute Materials

Don’t shy away from all nickel harmony flutes. Solid-silver alto and bass flutes simply aren’t within most school’s budgets. Here are three common types of materials that you will see in harmony flutes.

Copper Alloy: These flutes have a warm and brilliant sound. They are typically made with 70% to 85% copper and have a silver lip plate.

Nickel Silver: This material is an alloy of silver, zinc and nickel. Alto flutes are commonly made of solid nickel silver. This material produces a dark timbre. Oftentimes, nickel silver flutes are silver plated, which better protects against corrosion, but they are usually more expensive. The lip-plate is the most important part to protect against wear, so if you plan on getting a nickel silver flute, try to get one with a silver-plated lip-plate or headjoint.

Black Nickel: This material is used in jazz saxophones, but you can also find it in flutes! Black nickel is simply a plating on the outside of an instrument that makes it look darker. While many woodwind aficionados will claim that lacquer makes a huge difference in the sound, I believe the internal build of the instrument to be much more important.

Ways to Make Ends Meet

Even entry-level harmony flutes are not very economical. The lower in range you go means there is more tubing, and thus, the higher the price. Here are some tips on how to make a flute choir without having to drain the band boosters’ account:

  • Recruit string members from the orchestra: Instead of purchasing lower-range harmony flutes, have double bass and cellos cover the lowest parts. Of course, by adding strings, your ensemble won’t be a true flute choir, but you will still have an extremely unique chamber ensemble with a beautiful sound
  • Get second-hand instruments: You might find alto flutes and sometimes even bass flutes on Facebook pages designed for classical flute players, such as Flutes for Sale or The Flute Classifieds.
  • Arrange the music yourself or have your upperclassmen try their hand at composition: After-school chamber ensembles are the perfect space to start experimenting. If you know a senior who plans to major in music education or composition, have them take the reins and try arranging or composing a piece for the choir. Specialty chamber music can get expensive. Since it is for educational purposes, you can arrange otherwise copyrighted material and perform it with your flute choir.

10 Best Turntable Moments in the Movies

Turntables have made many appearances in films, sometimes even playing a crucial role in the plot, or to the development of central characters.

Surprised? Don’t be. Here are 10 of the best turntable moments in movies.

1. Shawshank Redemption – Opera Scene

In this compelling 1994 drama, Tim Robbins plays Andy Dufresne, a banker who’s incarcerated for a crime he didn’t commit. After years of writing to the state, he’s finally sent crates full of books and records. The delight from the unexpected delivery prompts Andy to lock himself in the warden’s office, where he plays Mozart’s Duettino-Sull’aria — and then broadcasts the aria over the prison’s PA system. As the music plays, all the inmates stop to listen, as Andy gives them a moment of hope and freedom. Check it out here.

2. Good Morning Vietnam – It’s Alright

This 1987 anti-war film stars Robin Williams as Adrian Cronauer, an irreverent, wise-cracking DJ for the Armed Forces Radio Service who is on the brink of having a nervous breakdown. The pounding tones of Adam Faith’s single “It’s Alright” serves as the soundtrack to this riveting scene, with Cronauer tossing records around the control room as he himself begins to spin out of control. Check it out here.

3. A Clockwork Orange – Beethoven’s Ninth

This Stanley Kubrick masterpiece presents a bleak glimpse into the future as we follow the wild adventures and musings of Alex (Malcolm McDowell), a criminal with a keen interest in classical music, particularly Beethoven. His love for the composer is exhibited in this scene, where Alex plays the 9th Symphony (Second Movement) as his inner monologue runs amuck. (True, he’s playing it from what appears to be an early DAT tape, but a garish turntable sits front and center in his onscreen audio system.) Violent and gruesome images follow — a study in contrast to the beautiful musical underpinning. Check it out here.

4. Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade – Bath Scene

What’s a bath without a record playing? In this scene, Dr. Elsa Schneider (Alison Doody) is listening to a phonograph recording of Benny Goodman’s swing jazz tune “You’re a Sweet Little Headache” while supposedly running a bath. However, it’s actually a cover for a raid on Indiana Jones’ (Harrison Ford) room in a search for the Grail Diary. At this point in the movie, Jones doesn’t yet know that he and Elsa aren’t on the same side — and the pair kiss. Check it out here.

5. Mars Attacks – Indian Love Call

Grandma Florence Norris’ (Sylvia Sidney) record player is the only thing stopping the aliens from taking over the earth. In this hilarious scene, Florence is listening to Slim Whitman’s album Indian Love Call through headphones; however, as the Martians attack, her headphones become unplugged. It’s at this moment when the aliens’ heads begin exploding, and the world is safe once again. Check it out here.

6. One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest – Medication Time

In this classic 1975 adaptation of the Ken Kesey novel of the same name, a young Jack Nicholson plays R.P. McMurphy, a new patient at a mental institution. One particular day, McMurphy finds the classical music that the nurses play while giving out medication to be insufferable. He asks Nurse Ratched (Louise Fletcher, who plays the role with just the right amount of self-righteous sadism) to turn it down and she declines … and in a way that’s so patronizing, we can almost sense the battle of wills that’s about to unfold. Check it out here.

7. Almost Famous – “One Day, You’ll Be Cool”

The record player plays a pivotal role in Almost Famous — largely because William Miller’s (Patrick Fugit) mother doesn’t allow her children to listen to music in the house. Feeling suffocated, William’s big sister moves out, telling her brother “one day, you’ll be cool” and leaving him her collection of vinyl LPs, along with a note urging him to listen to the Who’s Tommy because it will let him see his “entire future.” Sure enough, the moment William puts the album on his turntable is the moment he falls in love with rock music. Check it out here.

8. Ghost World – “Devil Got My Woman”

After graduating from high school, Enid (Thora Birch) is trying to figure out what to do with her life. She meets vinyl enthusiast Seymour (Steve Buscemi) at a garage sale, and buys a blues record — Skip James’ “Devil Got My Woman” — from him. Later, she finally gets around to putting it on her turntable … and has an epiphany as she listens to it over and over again. Check it out here.

9. The Mechanic – Car Bomb

He’s a bit of a recluse, but the one mainstay in assassin Arthur Bishop’s (Jason Statham) life is his turntable, which becomes a vital part of his routine. Every time Bishop finishes a job, he goes home and plays a record to unwind. His favorite? Franz Schubert’s Piano Trio No. 2 in E Flat Major — a gentle piece of music that serves to underscore a particularly violent hit. Check it out here.

10. The Royal Tenenbaums – Tent Scene

In The Royal Tenenbaums, the turntable is part of the story from the outset, something that adopted daughter Margot Tenenbaum (Gwyneth Paltrow) turns to for solace and comfort. In this pivotal scene, she and her brother Richie (Luke Wilson) listen to the Rolling Stones song “She Smiled Sweetly” as they have an intimate conversation and reveal their love for each other. Check it out here.

Never a Dull Moment

I recently decided to take the train to meet some of my high school gal pals for lunch. It would be about an hour of travel.

As I got ready to leave, I wondered, should I take my tablet so I could read my book? Does it have enough juice? Where is my charger? Should I bring a portable power bank in case the battery runs low? Hmm.

I could just listen to music on my phone. But is it charged? Oh and … don’t forget earbuds. And are they charged?

You know the drill.

So much mental energy expended on making sure I had the technology necessary to stay connected en-route because heaven forbid I should be …. bored!

Then I had this thought: What if I brought nothing? What if I just looked out the window and watched the world go by? The train runs right by my high school. There are songs inside those memories. Songs I’ll never write if I’m doom-scrolling social media.

Instead of taking the risk of being bored, why not just see what boredom leads to?

Quote from David Bowie: "I don't know where I am going, but I promise it won't be boring".

“I don’t know where I am going, but I promise it won’t be boring,” David Bowie once told a concert audience — a quote that was used as the lead-in to a an article by BBC journalist Clare Thorp about the connection between boredom and creativity. Thorp asserts that it’s when we’re in the state of boredom that we are the most creative — our minds are unoccupied and available for ideas to find us. I can attest to it.

I like to think of myself as a super-busy driven woman. It’s rare when I’m idle. And when I do find myself in pause mode, I’m uncomfortable. Like it’s a waste of time unless I’m getting something done — crossing off tasks from my to-do list. But I’ve come to learn that this kind of thinking is counterproductive.

Two years ago, many creators were reduced to twiddling thumbs and counting months. But as time went by, many of us reconnected with our creativity in ways we hadn’t before. From doing nothing and despairing, we segued into writing musicals. We designed apps. Three of my friends started and finished novels. We embraced the downtime and even came to enjoy it. We came to the realization that silence and stillness was conducive to creativity.

Author Margaret Atwood has spoken of this idea through the lens of birdwatching: “Watching birds takes you out of yourself. It’s a flow state. Writing ideas come in sideways during such states.”

That flow state for me is gardening … even though I can’t make a gardenia bloom to save my life. But my anything-but-green thumb knows that when I’m doing garden work, I’m at peace. My mind makes room. I listen to music and I hear key changes and close-knit harmonies that I consider implementing in the future. Time flies when I’m nurturing my lemon tree. When the sun goes down, there’s a sense of replenishment and calm. Our minds need to rest, just as our bodies need to sleep, to recharge, just like technology.

When my daughter was a child, she used to complain from the backseat of the car that she (too) was bored. “When will we get there?” she asked over and over again. I remember asking my mother the same question, expecting her to save me … from boredom.

Think about what state you were in when you had your last eureka moment. Were you in the shower? Driving? Shopping? Whatever it was, I bet you were doing something without a creative agenda.

No, boredom isn’t something to be avoided at all costs. It’s really a gift. And if I ever sense another dull moment knocking on my door, you can be sure I’ll welcome it in.

 

Check out Shelly’s other postings

How to Turn Off Motion Smoothing on Your TV

Imagine this: You’ve just laid out big bucks for a new TV with all the bells and whistles. You get it home, set it up, and decide to celebrate by watching your favorite classic action movie. But when you turn it on, the picture quality looks more like a soap opera.

What gives?

No, it’s not a defect in your TV. To make your movie look more like it does at a theater, all you have to do is change a single setting in the TV’s preferences. However, the mode you need to adjust has different names, depending on the manufacturer. For the purposes of this article, we’ll refer to it generically as “motion smoothing.”

Frame Up

TV manufacturers invented motion smoothing to handle the visual discrepancy between movies and your TV set. As you probably know, a film or video consists of multiple single images that go by really fast to create the effect of motion. Have you ever seen one of those old-time flipbooks? Each page features a single image that varies slightly from the one before, but when you flip through them quickly, it looks like motion.

Videos are shot at various speeds, including 30 frames per second (FPS) and 29.97 FPS; however, most films and many TV shows have long been shot at 24 FPS, which gives content a slightly flickering, cinematic look. (The exception is daytime soap operas, which are often shot directly to video at 60 FPS, giving the impression that everything is either somehow too fluid or is moving in slow motion — an effect called “hyperrealism.”)

TVs have much higher refresh rates — typically 60 Hertz (Hz), 120 Hz or greater. The refresh rate is a measurement of how many times your TV reconstructs the image in one second, so it’s the TV equivalent of frames per second.

If you’re watching a 24 FPS movie on a TV, the discrepancy between the FPS of the content and the TV’s refresh rate creates blurring — also known as “judder” — especially when there’s rapid motion on the screen. TV manufacturers created motion smoothing to address this mismatch. The idea is that as a movie is playing, the TV analyzes the onscreen movement and creates additional frames to match the refresh rate based on what it thinks they would look like. The result is less blurring.

Motion smoothing can work well if the motion in the movie scene is linear and predictable — for example, a roller coaster going up or down. But if the movement is more random, it’s much harder for your TV to make an educated guess about what to include in the frame, which can result in visual distortion, also known as artifacts. The reduced amount of flicker causes 24 FPS content to look like a video shot at a higher frame rate — something known as the “Soap Opera Effect.” Click here for a video that demonstrates why it’s not desirable when watching movies.

Cruise Control

Motion smoothing’s impact on 24 FPS movies and TV shows is not only unpopular with viewers, but with many movie directors too. After all, their whole world revolves around creating a particular look and feel in their films. When a director’s carefully shot movie looks like a cheap soap opera when viewed on a TV set (where much of today’s movie watching occurs), it makes them mad. It’s enough of an issue that several high-profile directors like Christopher Nolan and Martin Scorsese — as well as actors such as Tom Cruise — have asked the public to turn motion smoothing off when they watch movies.

The blowback from the film industry over motion smoothing motivated a group of manufacturers, content producers, studios and technology companies to form an organization called the UHD Alliance in 2019. The Alliance’s main purpose is to urge TV manufacturers to include a comprehensive setting on their products called “Filmmaker Mode” (FMM) so that viewers can watch movies with TV settings optimized for the cinematic experience … which includes motion smoothing being turned off.

It took a while for Filmmaker Mode to catch on, but it’s getting more widespread. According to a recent article in the Hollywood Reporter, “Filmmaker Mode is now available in all-new LG and Samsung TVs as well as select models from Hisense, Panasonic, Philips/TP Vision and Skyworth; projectors from LG, Samsung, Benq and Hisense; and services including Kaleidescape and Prime Video (the first streaming platform to automatically implement Filmmaker Mode for Prime on LG TVs).”

How To Turn Motion Smoothing Off

Although Filmmaker Mode is a heartening development, many people own TVs that don’t include it, instead offering a single control to turn motion smoothing on or off. If your TV falls into that category, simply use the list below to identify the name for motion smoothing that your TV manufacturer uses, then use its remote to navigate to the advanced picture settings menu (where it’s most usually found) and turn it off. (The links provide specific instructions for each manufacturer.)

Without the Soap Opera Effect, you may see more blurring during action sequences, but at least The Godfather will no longer look like The Young and the Restless. Happy viewing!

Case Study: In this Rural Town, Band is Family

Every fall, band director Joel Pohland starts fielding the same question — “When is jazz night?” — from excited members of his community in Pierz, Minnesota. Even though jazz night, which takes place in April, may be at least six months away, it’s still on everyone’s mind.

Now going into its fifth year, jazz night started as a two-hour concert featuring performances by the jazz band from Pierz Healy High School, where Pohland is the band director. Profits from ticket sales benefit the school’s music department, and the event has become one of Pohland’s favorite fundraisers.

In 2020, jazz night was canceled because of the pandemic, so the community was more than thrilled about the return of the performance in 2021. Indoor events were still considered unsafe, so Pohland took jazz night outdoors. This decision became one of the event’s strongest assets. Attendees brought lawn chairs and coolers to the event, and at the end of the night, audience members requested that Pohland hold the event outside the following year as well.

Pohland latched onto that idea and decided to expand upon it. “The 2022 jazz night was held at our golf course, and a local community group provided food,” he says. “Our FFA (Future Farmers of America) team sold ice cream to raise money. Now jazz night has turned into a community event.”

Pierz Healy band on stage The students have fallen in love with the event, too. “I have students who will buy a suit just for jazz night. They get all dressed up, and they’re super pumped,” Pohland says. “It’s turned into way more than I could ever have imagined.”

Jazz night is one of many ways that Pohland gets the Pierz community involved with his school’s music program. He acknowledges that community involvement is one of the keys to growing a strong music department in a rural area.

Pierz Healy High enrolls less than 600 students, but the music program boasts a concert band, symphonic band, two jazz bands, a musical pit band and a pep band. Through fostering an environment of trust and innovation, Pohland creates a big musical impact in this small town.

Music in the Family

One of the keys to building a successful music program in a rural area is to create a tight-knit community and foster familial bonds among teachers and students. For Pohland, this family connection was second nature, as music has long been a part of this family.

Pohland’s father and brother are also band directors. After graduating from Loras College in Dubuque, Iowa, where his father teaches (and where Pohland met his wife, Kaitlin), Pohland sought advice from his own family as he ventured into the world of band directing.

“We all talk once or twice a week,” he says. “We run music by each other and talk about what’s working or what’s not working. The problems I go through, my brother, who’s the band director at New Prague High School, has been through because he’s taught for longer than I have.”

Often, these regular conversations lead to improved experiences for all three directors. “[When] we come across something new, we share it, so when [another one of us] inevitably runs into it, we have some background on it,” Pohland says. “We talk about a new piece of music, a new travel experience, a new festival that we’re planning on participating in, playing the national anthem at a Minnesota Twins game and much more.”

Family in Music

PierzHealy ensemble concertblackHaving open, honest conversations isn’t only beneficial with his own family. Pohland has also found that building personal connections with students helps the program gain a sense of camaraderie. He says that one of the keys to building a trusting relationship with students includes “sharing my stories — sharing why I’m passionate, why I’m energetic about music.”

This may include discussions of off-topic hobbies and interests because the key is to show genuine interest in one another as people. “I love to golf, I love to run, I love to travel, so I share those things with my students,” Pohland says. “Building connections goes beyond just music connections.”

Major life events have also strengthened Pohland’s bond with his students. “My wife and I just adopted a child,” he says. “I shared that entire journey with my students because it was important to me. My students became invested in our story, and they felt like they were part of it.”

While these topics are not related to music class, they go a long way toward building rapport with students. “If you can find ways to connect with students about their personal lives, it’s so much easier to go, ‘Hey, now I need this for us in band. I need us to really step up,’” Pohland says.

As a result, students are often eager to help and more likely to take initiative with tasks like setting up before concerts. The program also has a stronger impact on students’ lives. “If you want it to feel like a family, you have to run it like a family,” Pohland says. “I found that it really works here because we live in a small community, and we have a lot of family connections.”

Building a musical family is a natural step for the students at Pierz Healy, many of whom are literally related. For example, one of the school’s jazz bands has 23 students, with 17 of them related to another student in some way, whether as a sibling or a cousin.

These family connections make for fun photos at school concerts. “We do a mass band concert [with] 300 students performing,” Pohland says. “It was so cool because afterward you see 5th graders to our seniors come together for these giant family pictures.”

Small-Town Challenges

Pierz Healy High School ensemble performingWhile a close-knit musical family may sound like a dream come true, maintaining a music program in a small, rural town comes with its own unique challenges. Some students may struggle to make it to every rehearsal when they have other commitments at home like working on their parents’ farm. Other students may struggle to get to rehearsal on time when driving to school takes 30 minutes or when Minnesota weather rears its destructive head.

Solving these problems requires careful scheduling, coordination and communication. For example, due to other conflicting school activities, Pohland holds jazz band rehearsals at 7 a.m. before school starts. “I have students who live 30 minutes away. They’re leaving their house at 6:15,” Pohland says. “On a night when there’s weather, I have to think about [making] sure students are safe.”

To ensure safety, Pohland offers an open line of communication to his students. He asks that students send him a message if they’re planning to be late and emphasizes that it’s more important to drive safely than to arrive to rehearsal on time.

He also regularly converses with coaches, teachers and leaders of other activities to ensure students get to participate in everything. “We’re limited in numbers. The student body wants to be a part of everything, which is so cool,” Pohland says. “I love that our football captains, the members of the speech team, our drama department, all those kids are in music. It’s something I take a lot of pride in.”

Having overachieving students is definitely a point of pride, but it’s also often a source of scheduling conflicts. “The biggest thing is flexibility and communication,” Pohland says. “We have students who are athletes, and sometimes they’ll shoot me a message the night before saying, ‘Hey, I forgot we have a morning practice. I won’t be at jazz band.’ If I need something, I’ll say, ‘We need to have this jazz rehearsal, can you let your coach know?’”

Pohland often works with coaches directly to coordinate schedules that alternate each side’s give-and-take. “Communication usually fixes everything,” he says.

Reaching Out in a Rural Community

PierzHealyBand GymCommunication goes hand in hand with community outreach. One of the benefits of building a music program in a small community is the ability to get students directly involved with community performances.

In Pierz, the pep band is a community staple. While many people think pep bands are just for football and basketball seasons, Pohland has expanded the Pierz Healy pep band’s reach by having them perform for an array of sporting events, including football, volleyball, tennis, cross country, and both boys’ and girls’ basketball. “We have students who are really enthusiastic about pep band,” Pohland says. “I love pep band. I love being at games. That comes back to building relationships.”

While directing the pep band, Pohland loves when he sees some of his band students competing as athletes on the field or court. “I can say, ‘Nice job at your game last night,’ and they’re excited that I was there.”

Pohland also loves organizing community performances around the holiday season. Every year, the school’s jazz band plays holiday music for residents at local nursing homes. “It’s so heartwarming,” Pohland says. “The students feel amazing, and we get to perform for people who might not have a visitor. This music brings joy to their hearts.”

Viewing music as a universal source for joy and human connection is at the heart of Pierz Healy’s success. By using his town’s small size to his advantage, Pohland has taken his young musicians from merely an ensemble to something much stronger: a family.

Case Study: Tips to Home Grow a High-Quality Music Program

Every day, I feel blessed to go to work, excited to make music with my students. These kids are some of the most humble, diligent and talented young people from some of the most selfless and genuine families I have ever met. There is no group of students I would rather teach or no community in which I would rather serve … but my job is sometimes far from perfect.

Having taught for the last 13 years in a Title I school with next to no feeder system and where the vast majority of the student population is low income, we lack many resources that exist in schools in more affluent communities. Despite some of these obstacles, we have built a thriving instrumental music department. When I began teaching at Dwight D. Eisenhower High School in 2009, I inherited a band program of just over 40 students. Today, that program has turned into three curricular bands, two curricular orchestras, several extracurricular ensembles and a guitar program, now serving more than 300 students.

One aspect of our growth that makes me particularly proud is that most students in our music program begin learning their instrument once they enroll in high school. Some students enter with previous musical experience from their elementary general music classes, but most begin their musical training with me. While I do not claim to be an expert on anything, I wanted to a share a few tips that I have found to be most successful throughout my experiences in home growing a high-quality music program.

Tip #1: Kids Won’t Invest in Learning Music Until They Invest in You

making faces pexelsYou cannot be a wallflower music teacher and expect kids to flock to your class. Be bubbly and personable. Show kids that you are committed to them and that you see and hear them. Make them laugh. Truth be told, I gauge my effectiveness each day based on whether I can get my students to laugh.

One thing I learned from teaching in a post-pandemic landscape is that compassion must come before curriculum. When building a program of first-time instrumentalists, it is imperative that students associate music with positivity. Anyone who has taught beginners knows all too well that some of the sounds kids produce on their instruments are, shall we say — interesting. Embrace it. There will be time for remediation. After all, the more interesting the sound, the higher the potential for observable growth.

Tip #2: Do Instrument Demonstrations Justice!

Imagine you are at a car dealership. You know you want to drive something new off the lot, but you have no idea where to begin. You see sport cars and luxury sedans with the latest upgrades and accessories. A salesperson approaches you and in a confident tone says, “Let’s go for a drive.” He grabs the keys, tells you to hop in and as the car pulls out of the lot, the transmission lets out a deafening grind. The car bumps and jostles. It revs and slows. At this point, you are trying not to get sick! Sure, the car could be a lemon. More than likely, though, the salesperson doesn’t know how to drive a stick shift.

When it comes to attracting beginner instrumentalists, a quality demonstration of proper technique, beautiful tone quality and recognizable melodies on each instrument will significantly help students visualize their potential for success. As a gigging percussionist, I feel extremely confident performing a four-mallet marimba or drum set solo for my students. I might even throw in some stick tricks! However, ask me to demonstrate that same level of proficiency and confidence on a flute solo, and I would instantly become that car salesman who couldn’t drive a stick shift.

female student violinWhile I recognize there is enormous value in practicing instruments outside your primary instrument, as an ensemble director, I simply do not have the time to devote to preparing quality demonstrations on a variety of instruments. Instead, I call upon my colleagues, music major friends from college or, in some cases, former or current students to showcase their talents on various instruments.

If your school does not have a budget to pay for these individuals, try not to worry. Throughout the years, I have paid for countless demonstrations with pizza and beer or have exchanged services where I demonstrate percussion for my colleagues’ groups free of charge. At the end of the day, your kids will get inspired to pick up an instrument that speaks to them by hearing quality live music all while you get to hang out with your friends!

If you work in a small town or rural area, or do not have access to musician friends or colleagues from other schools, community colleges, area universities or the United States Army Field Band feature some outstanding videos of their musicians demonstrating various band instruments on YouTube.

The Berlin Philharmonic’s Digital Concert Hall is my favorite resource for all things orchestra. While they charge an annual subscription fee, you can register for a free trial in the days leading up to your instrument demonstration that gives viewers access to a robust library of content including solo demonstrations and biographies, high-resolution multi-cam angles of decades’ worth of performances under the world’s most iconic conductors, and concert livestreams.

Tip #3: Start Playing Chamber Music as Soon as Possible.

Eisenhower ensemble performanceUnison playing in an ensemble is necessary when students first begin learning a musical instrument. Because novice students’ audiation and tone production are developing, it helps to have everyone play the same melody together for reference. Additionally, playing in unison helps alleviate some of the anxiety students might experience from playing something incorrectly or thinking they sound bad. After all, how many of us sing more quietly in the car once the radio is turned down?

However, too much reliance on unison playing does little to enhance independent musicianship. Students can fall through the cracks rather inconspicuously and mislead you into thinking they understand the concepts because they can demonstrate the skills. Unfortunately, the two are mutually exclusive and both need to be assessed regularly for true learning to take place — especially with beginners at the high school level.

Chamber music takes the necessary elements of a fully orchestrated composition and distills them into individual parts. Each part, whether it is part of a duet, trio or larger chamber ensemble, is required to produce an authentic realization of the composer’s intent. Performing chamber music has myriad benefits for beginners:

  • It teaches students about balance and blend immediately.
  • It places responsibility on members to learn their individual part.
  • It helps teachers assess whether students understand musical concepts and can demonstrate the necessary skills since everyone’s part is different.
  • It diversifies programming and adds breadth to each concert.
  • Best of all, it helps students enter more advanced ensembles with a greater sense of confidence and musical awareness.

Remember, no one is expecting your beginning group to read Mozart’s “Gran Partita.” Performing easy flex arrangements or even creating your own eight-bar duets or trios based on where your students are in their method books will do the trick. I assist my students with writing their own chamber pieces all the time. Remember, the first five pitches of a scale contain enough substance to imply tonic, subdominant and dominant harmony. My advice: If your kids can play through a fifth exhibiting good fundamentals, they can (and should) play chamber music.

Tip #4: Set Everyone Up for Success.

Eisenhower marching bandIf you are tasked with developing beginner instrumentalists to eventually feed your top ensemble(s), promote students based on their demonstration of mastery, NOT on the instrument they play. As someone who spends the majority of his day teaching band classes, I know this can be a tough pill to swallow. Remember though, our role as music educators is NOT to teach a piece of music, but to teach musical concepts and skills. The pieces we program are simply vehicles to determine the extent to which students understand and can demonstrate these musical concepts and skills. This is why your learning objectives and success criteria based on the standards found in your curriculum are so important!

Over my last 14 years of teaching, there have been years when my top ensemble did not have a tuba player. Just this past year, over a quarter of my top band consisted of alto saxophone players. I have had some years when my top ensemble had 60 members, and some years where I had 20. Yet in each of these examples, my groups still performed nationally, still earned Division I ratings at festivals, still received praise and exceptional feedback from clinicians, and still demonstrated an exceptionally high level of musicianship in performance at community concerts, parades and fundraisers.

Did I have to get creative with my programming? Sure. Did I have to rewrite parts and cross-cue lines of music to fit my ensemble? Absolutely. But at the end of the day, I rest easy knowing a successful performance is on the horizon because every kid can hang. When you use standardized criteria to form your ensembles, you set your students up for an experience tailored to both their strengths and their learning needs.

Tip #5: Celebrate the Little Victories … and Often!

Eisenhower mariachiMost ensemble directors have a social media account for their music programs. This is a terrific way to share your students’ accolades with the world. That said, don’t devote the bulk of your social media posts to celebrating only the achievements of your top ensemble(s). Earning a superior rating at a festival is great news worth celebrating — but so is the first time your beginning brass students learn how to buzz! When every student feels celebrated in your program, word travels fast.

Sharing what your kids are doing in class is a great way to create some buzz about your program. Something simple like a class photo with the caption, “Look who learned how to slur today in orchestra!” communicates to parents and other stakeholders that their kids are learning valuable content in a curricular setting.

All great teachers realize that every single student can make an impact, but the most outstanding educators are the ones who help their students demonstrate that impact. Every student, whether they are introverted or extroverted, analytical or artistic, brings an asset to your program. The journey is helping students discover what that asset might be and then using it to benefit everyone in the room.

If you know that a particular student excels in a certain facet of performance, empower that student to help run a sectional that day. If a student has a magnetic personality, empower that student to help you recruit for your program. Approach each student with an asset-based mindset and celebrate them frequently. The more you cultivate their abilities, the fewer liabilities you will encounter.

Case Study: “Grow Your Own” Program Increases Access and Eliminates Barriers

I am the music education coordinator at Tennessee State University (TSU), a Historically Black College and University (HBCU) in Nashville. I oversee the curricular development, instructional delivery, staffing, clinical placement and academic advising for our vocal and instrumental music education students. Annually, we prepare nearly 200 music majors for careers in music, and we offer a variety of degree pathways with several concentrations.

TSU harp ensembleThe music department at Tennessee State University has a rich legacy and a storied history. From our world-famous Aristocrat of Bands marching band to our broad range of music offerings that include everything from modern band to harp ensemble, we both appreciate our traditions while finding new ways to innovate in our programs.

In the fall of 2020, the Tennessee Department of Education awarded our “Grow Your Own” educator preparation program a $2 million grant in efforts to increase access and remove barriers to the teaching profession. With this award, we have revitalized our program in several ways. While we were doing everything we could as an HBCU to help diversify the teacher pipeline within our region, the newly acquired funding has accelerated our work in ways we could have only dreamed of previously. The following initiatives and enhancements detail the work we have been doing in recent years to give our students a world-class music teacher preparation experience.

Global Student Support Services Lab

Our student support lab is the centerpiece of all programming for our educator preparation program. Through the lab, we can provide regular intensive tutorials and mock exams for the Praxis Core (which measures skills in reading, writing and mathematics deemed to be essential for all teacher candidates) and Praxis Subject Assessments (which measure general and subject-specific teaching skills and knowledge). These exams, along with the edTPA (a performance-based, subject-specific assessment), are required for teacher licensure in Tennessee.

Because many of our students are first-generation college students and rely significantly on federal student aid to finance their education, it can be problematic for our students to pay for these tests. We offer fee waivers for students to take their Praxis tests. We also include the costs for edTPA in the total costs of registering for their student teaching course. Since we have been offering these financial incentives, more students have attended the tutorial sessions, received waivers and passed their tests on their first attempt.

Black male teacher pexels

Minority Male Educator Initiative

A comprehensive body of research highlights the need for more minority male teachers in public schools. As an HBCU, we take pride in our commitment to improve the lives of traditionally underserved communities. In our music program, we tend to attract a larger than average number of minority males who are interested in the teaching profession.

My goal is to retain as many of them in the major as possible. With the minority male educator initiative, we have partnered with Metropolitan Nashville Public Schools and paired more than 20 of our minority male education majors with mentor teachers currently in the field who are also minority male teachers. This program has become very popular since its inception in the spring of 2021. It has built a vibrant community of male educators who are empowered and passionate about giving back and helping the next generation of music teachers.

Minority Teaching Fellows Program

One of the most profound ways that we have helped more students remain in the education program is by providing additional funding for school. With the “Grow Your Own” grant we received, we have been able to provide scholarships up to $5,000 per academic year for any minority education major who commits to teaching in the state of Tennessee for one year.

To receive the award, a music education major must submit an application form, maintain a 2.5 GPA and attend school full time (12 credit hours per semester). The award is renewable for each year they are in the program. This program has been immensely impactful in boosting our retention and graduation rates. Prior to this program, we were losing more than 50% of our music education majors within their first two years of study. Many of them were leaving school simply because they did not have adequate funding to pay for college. With these scholarships, we have seen our graduation rate increase by almost 20%. Also, our overall enrollment in the music education program has grown by more than 25% since the fall of 2020 when students began to take advantage of the scholarship opportunity. We hope to be able to increase the scholarship amount in future years.

Curriculum Innovation

Apple LabWith the “Grow Your Own” funds, we have enhanced our curricula in numerous ways. We now offer a Praxis review course, which provides students with a formal class setting that prepares them to pass both the Praxis Core test, as well as the content-specific Praxis Music test.

We have also upgraded our computer labs with Mac computer stations that include industry-standard software. Additionally, we have expanded our music library to include resources and test preparation materials for our department’s major field assessment, Praxis tests and edTPA performance portfolio resources.

Our next initiative is to update our music education laboratory class to include better equipment, instruments, technology and resources that students can use as they complete their field observation hours and student teaching.

International Education

globe pexels pixabay

Though our department was engaged in several activities long before the pandemic, the grant has allowed us to greatly bolster the financial support we can offer for study abroad and cultural exchange programs. Our department sends contingents of students to Colombia, Turkey, Europe, South Africa and East Asia annually. During the pandemic, we could not travel abroad, but we found an opportunity in Soliya Connect, a virtual cultural exchange program that brings together college students from the United States, North Africa and the Middle East for online discussions in real-time.

My music education majors gain significant cultural competency through the international programs we offer, and now that we are able to travel abroad again, we can offer our students more grants for studying internationally.

Together We Grow

Through the Tennessee Department of Education’s $2 million “Grow Your Own” grant, we have been able to take advantage of opportunities and provide resources to our students that were previously unattainable. We can now truly “grow our own” and prepare our students for a career in music education.

For those of you who may be having difficulty finding resources for your programs, I encourage you to reach out to your community partners, the business community and your state and local representatives. At TSU, we challenged our local and state officials to “put their money where their mouth is.” And while the funds do not make up for the numerous inequities that continue to persist in our education system, we now have evidence that all our stakeholders are invested in providing an equitable educational experience for all students.

Recording Acoustic Instruments, Part 1

One of the more challenging aspects of producing music in a home studio is recording acoustic instruments. Without the acoustic treatment and expensive gear you find in a commercial studio, it requires effort and experimentation to get high-quality results.

In the first of this three-part series, we’ll cover some critical concepts; in Part 2 and Part 3, we’ll give you some specific recommendations for how to mic various instruments.

Microphone Options

Let’s start by looking at the different types of microphones available. Condenser mics, which require an external power supply (48 volts of phantom power), are the best all-around choice for recording because they most accurately pick up detail and are especially good at responding to transients — the initial peak of a sound wave.

Condensers fall into two categories: small-diaphragm (sometimes also referred to as “pencil” mics) and large-diaphragm. Small-diaphragm models are particularly good for capturing high-frequency content such as the attack of a pick on a guitar, or a stick striking a cymbal. However, large-diaphragm condensers are better at capturing the sound of instruments that produce a wide range of frequencies, including lots of mids and lows … which is one reason they’re also the preferred type of mic for recording vocals. If you’re only going to get one mic for your studio, a large-diaphragm condenser is the most versatile and therefore your best option.

Closeup of microphone on stand.
A small-diaphragm condenser mic.
Close-up of gray microphone on red background.
A large-diaphragm condenser mic.

Dynamic mics are less sensitive than condensers, so they deliver lower-level signals than similarly placed condenser mics. They are rugged and come in a variety of sizes and shapes, plus they can handle loud sounds without overloading, which is why they are often used for live performance; however, they generally don’t capture as much high-end detail as condensers. That makes dynamic mics less desirable for recording applications, although they are often used on drums and for certain wind instruments.

Four different types of microphones seen in closeup.
Dynamic mics come in a variety of sizes and shapes.

Ribbon mics don’t capture the high-end as accurately as condensers, but they impart a warm tone that can be highly pleasing when used on the right source. However, good quality ribbon mics are generally more expensive than equivalent condensers or dynamics and tend to be somewhat fragile.

A Pattern of Capture

Every mic exhibits a particular polar pattern — a measure of its directionality. A mic with a cardioid polar pattern picks up mainly from the front and rejects sound from the back and sides. Two variations, hypercardioid and supercardioid, are even more directional but pick up a little more from behind. All the variations of the cardioid pattern are referred to as unidirectional mics. You generally want a mic with a unidirectional pattern if you’re pointing it directly at a source.

Omnidirectional (“omni”) mics pick up equally from all around. Most ribbon mics have a bi-directional figure-8 polar pattern, meaning that they pick up equally from the front and back but reject sound from the sides. Many condenser mics offer multiple patterns so you can change them from cardioid to omni to figure-8 with the flip of a switch, making them quite versatile.

Diagram.
Polar patterns define a mic’s directionality.

The Proximity Effect

An important concept to understand about miking is the proximity effect that occurs with unidirectional or figure-8 mics, which causes increased bass response as they are placed closer to the source. You’ve probably experienced the proximity effect with vocal mics. When you put your mouth right up to the mic, your voice gets bassier. (Radio DJs often use this to make their voices sound bigger and more authoritative.)

Although you won’t notice it as much on instruments, it does factor in when deciding on mic placement. Mics with an omnidirectional pattern exhibit virtually no proximity effect, which is something you can use to your advantage in certain situations.

Finding The Sweet Spot

Microphone placement is probably the most critical aspect to successfully recording acoustic instruments. Just putting a mic in front of the source is not enough. You want to find the “sweet spot” — the place where the mic will capture the sound of the instrument with the greatest accuracy.

Finding the sweet spot can be as simple as walking around and listening to the instrument as it is being played — you may be amazed at how different it sounds up close versus a few inches (or feet) away. All you have to do then is to place a microphone where it sounds best. However, if the goal is to record yourself playing the instrument, that’s obviously impossible. A better method is to gain an understanding of how the instrument creates sound. That knowledge will inform you about where to start placing the mic. Some instruments sound fuller if you move the mic back a little. If you put a mic quite close to one of those instruments, you might not be getting the complete sonic picture. On many instruments (most notably, acoustic piano), the sound emanates from their entire body.

You also must consider the circumstances of the session and the acoustics of the room you’re recording in. If there are multiple musicians playing in the same room simultaneously, for example, you’ll have to mic instruments more closely in order to minimize bleed (the sound of other instruments coming into the microphones). This will have the (perhaps unintended) consequence of giving you more direct sound — that is the actual sound of the instrument.

Diagram.
With the mic up close, you get primarily direct sound.

Conversely, moving a mic further back means that you’ll be capturing less direct sound from the instrument and more of the reflected sound coming from the waves bouncing around the room. If the acoustics are favorable, a little room sound can be good. However, in an acoustically challenged room (like one that’s overly boomy or reverberant), the further back you place the mic, the more it will pick up the not-so-desirable room sound.

Diagram.
The further back you put the mic, the more room sound you get.

What Are You Going For?

Last but by no means least, you also need to consider the instrument’s role in the song arrangement and its sonic characteristics — for example, if it’s playing long sustained notes or short accents, or whether the guitarist is playing with a pick or with their fingers.

Let’s say you’re overdubbing an acoustic guitar that’s strumming chords underneath a dense arrangement of many other instruments and vocals. Because it will be serving as a rhythm component and mixed relatively low, you may want to approach it differently than if it’s the only (or the featured) instrument supporting the vocal.

In the case of a strumming guitar, your goal would be to capture the guitar’s mids and highs clearly and cleanly because those are the frequencies that will cut through a full mix. But if a guitar (or piano) is the sole instrument in an arrangement, or part of a duo or trio of instruments without drums — and thus featured more prominently — you’ll want to record a more full-frequency sound. In that situation, you also might consider recording the instrument in stereo.

Doubleheader

Unless you have a purpose-built stereo mic, stereo miking requires two microphones, preferably of the same type. Placement is tricky when you have more than one mic on the same source, and it can create phase problems if you don’t follow specific rules of physics. That’s because, depending on the distance of the mics to the source, the sound of one mic can arrive sooner than the sound coming from the other.

When the timing of the waves on the two tracks is not synchronized, they’re considered out of phase. When that happens, it creates a phenomenon called comb filtering, in which the waves interfere with each other and degrade the sound quality when played back together, particularly when listened to in mono.

One way to avoid phase issues when using two mics on a source is to observe what’s called the 3-to-1 Rule: Make sure that the distance between the microphones is at least three times greater than the distance of each mic to the source.

Diagram.
The 3-1 Rule.

For example, suppose you’re recording an acoustic guitar, and you have one mic aimed behind the bridge and one at the 12th fret, with both mics 10 inches from the guitar. To follow the 3:1 Rule, you’d need to make sure that they were at least 30 inches apart.

There are actually many different stereo miking techniques, the simplest of which is the X-Y method, often used when recording acoustic guitar. A little online research will give you information about other methods, such as A-B, Mid-Side (M-S) and ORTF.

 

Check out Part 2: Miking strategies for various instruments.

 

Check out our other Recording Basics postings.

Case Study: Providing Space for Practice

In 2018, Amanda Schoolland moved to the small community of Metlakatla, Alaska, to be the music director at Metlakatla High School. Although she was new to the area, she noticed that many of her students faced a similar issue as those at her former schools in Colorado — a lack of time or space to practice at home.

Regardless of location, Schoolland’s solution has been the same: Keep the band room open longer. “I make the band room available every day after school,” she says. “It’s not utilized every day, but it is available. It’s marked in my office hours as one hour, but I’ve been known to stay two or three hours if students are really getting into the music.”

Like with any skill, practicing music leads to progress. Since making the effort to provide students with a practice space, Schoolland has noticed students becoming more confident, and, in the case of her program at Metlakatla, exponential membership growth. “When I arrived at Metlakatla, I had four students in the middle school band and six in the high school band,” she says. “My high school band now has 15 students this year, so we’ve more than doubled the program. In middle school, we have about 20, so we’ve quintupled the program!”

Providing that space for her students has led to increased trust and confidence. “The extra practice time fed into building relationships with students,” she says. “They became more confident, and as their confidence grew, other students saw their confidence and were drawn to it. It became a snowball effect.”

An Open Door to the Band Room

Madi Smith practices the trombone. Schoolland first created her open-door band room policy while working at an inner-city school in Colorado. Many of her low-income students struggled with the logistical side of practicing their instruments, such as transporting their instruments to and from school or not having space at home to practice. “I had one student who lived in their car,” she says. “He couldn’t practice trombone in his back seat. That’s where the idea of keeping the band room open after school took root — from the knowledge that not every kid has a safe place to practice outside of school.”

After moving to Alaska, Schoolland made the band room accessible for one hour after school Monday through Friday. She allowed students to come in casually and practice whatever they wanted. “Any student could come by. If they wanted to play piano for the first time, or if they wanted to practice their band instrument, or even if they wanted to try a different instrument, they would have an opportunity to do that in a safe space,” she says.

In Metlakatla, the middle school and high school each have less than 100 total students. Because the community is so small, most students wear many hats. The band members and jocks are often one and the same. “They’re involved in everything,” Schoolland says. “I noticed they were having trouble coming after school when their sports schedule conflicted.”

To solve this dilemma, Schoolland worked with students to get them some practice time during the school day. Students have an independent practice period, which is like a study hall, every day. “Students would ask their independent practice teacher if they could come to the band room and practice during that time,” Schoolland says.

Building Trust and Confidence

Tricia Lindsey teaches Kendall Booth how to play the saxophoneA growing music program requires mutual trust between students and teachers if it’s going to thrive and flourish. Getting students motivated to practice during their free periods or after school also requires that they gain self-confidence in their own musical abilities.

Building a trusting relationship with her students is Schoolland’s top priority. “[Playing music] exposes students,” she says. “We’re literally putting ourselves out there every time we make a sound. Mistakes are things to be overcome and fixed.”

Schoolland explains that students must feel safe to make mistakes during rehearsal and practice time. To create that safe atmosphere, she regularly calls out her own mistakes and shows students how she fixes them. “I resort to humor quite a bit in my classroom,” she says. “Students know that when I make a mistake, I can laugh about it and correct it. I am constantly telling kids, ‘I’m sorry. That was my mistake. Let me show you how I’m going to fix it.’”

Practicing During Quarantine

One of the program’s biggest challenges arose when COVID-19 spread in 2020. Schools everywhere shut down, and Metlakatla was no exception. As the world tried to figure out what to make of the new virus, the school regularly shut down, went virtual and then reopened.

These constant changes made practicing music difficult for many students. “During COVID, we were in and out of school,” Schoolland says. “Kids were having trouble practicing at home. They’d go home, and school would be canceled for a month. They didn’t have their instruments.”

Kalleigh Miller and Kendall Booth at MusicFestBeing a small community worked in Metlakatla’s favor. “We literally know where everyone lives,” Schoolland says. “When we were shut down for more than a couple days at a time, staff members from the school volunteered to help deliver instruments. We were able to get instruments in kids’ hands pretty quickly.”

Once students had their instruments, though, new problems arose once again. Students who struggled to practice at their own houses pre-COVID had the same challenges during quarantine, but no school band room to utilize. Schoolland recalls, “A lot of kids said, ‘Well, I’m staying at my auntie’s house right now, and she has a newborn. Where can I practice?’”

This led Schoolland and her students to come up with some ingenious solutions. Schoolland signed up for MusicFirst to use its virtual practice platform, which allowed students to submit modified versions of practice assignments.

For example, some students just practiced fingerings if they weren’t allowed to make noise at home, and some students sang their parts. “During those times, they got really creative,” Schoolland says.

Amelia Miller, Tyanna Williams and Avienda Cook practice a Tsimshian song.

Juggling it All

In addition to running Metlakatla’s middle school and high school bands, Schoolland teaches computer coding. Juggling a full day of classes and rehearsals with her signature open band room after school, which can run for three hours, requires a mix of passion and organization.

Schoolland doesn’t stay late to keep the band room open every day because she feels obligated to — she wants to be there. “I love my job. I love spending time with my students,” she says.

Additionally, staying organized is key. Schoolland says, “Making lists, that’s how I keep up on my to-do stuff — I’m constantly making lists!”

The biggest factor, though, is a commitment to your work, or as Schoolland calls it, being “all-in” on her job. “I moved to Alaska to work at this school. I feel like it’s my calling,” she says. “

Case Study: Grassroots Funding Through Social Media and Contests

When Heather Taylor became the band director at Lakeshore Elementary School in Rochester, New York, in 2018, she had an $80 annual budget.

“That’s literally less than $1 a kid,” says Taylor who teaches about 140 students in 4th and 5th grades out of 420 students overall in grades 3 to 5. Each band student participates in a full concert ensemble for two days before school and receives small group instrumental lessons once per week during the school day.

Norah Farley wearing medal and holding band pin Instead of lamenting on the small budget, Taylor went to work to find outside funding and has received nearly $20,000 in donations in the past four years.

Taylor had spent the prior nine years moving around Greece Central School District — teaching general music, special education music, instrumental lessons, band and choir to preschool through 12th grade — before landing her dream job at Lakeshore.

“As hard as it was to be in so many different positions in [seven] different buildings, it did help narrow my focus [to find] where my passion was,” Taylor says. “Now that I’m in an elementary setting, I know that this is my niche where I do my best work. I’m starting kids on their musical journey. … I find elementary school to be a much more community-centered learning environment. … [Students] are very eager to learn to make music.”

Community Building

Taylor’s initial priority at Lakeshore was to secure quality instruments. “The equipment I had was in really bad shape — literally duct-taped together — and somebody had written all over the drumheads,” she says. “I had no trumpets, no saxophones and just a few flutes and clarinets.”

Austin McInnis and Tochi Ugochukwu playing saxWhile the school provides students with the larger and more expensive instruments, such as French horns, baritones, tubas and oboes, families are typically expected to rent more popular and smaller instruments like flutes, clarinets and saxophones. However, Taylor says that situation created equity and balance problems.

“It’s difficult to [balance the instrumentation] if I don’t have an instrument, and people can’t go rent,” Taylor says. “I didn’t want students’ home situations to prevent them from participating in music.”

At Lakeshore, 100% of students receive free or reduced lunch. Lakeshore is a designated Community School that provides additional services such as district-level before- and after-school childcare, after-school clubs, mental health services and partnerships with local food and clothing donation centers.

To help level the playing field for all prospective and current musicians, Taylor sought grassroots funding opportunities. She found the school budgeting approval process to be long and arduous. “There’s no part of being in music that isn’t expensive,” she says.

Waiting for funding, equipment and materials using traditional methods wasn’t working, so Taylor sought out unique funding opportunities.

Soliciting funds through external organizations proved to be easier than expected. Through some internet searching, Taylor discovered that the local grocery chain Wegmans supported the community in a variety of ways and welcomed donation and sponsorship requests. Taylor submitted a request for $1,300 to buy instruments and was approved.

From there, Taylor found more businesses, such as additional grocery chains, banks and bigger businesses, that had community development webpages with easy submission processes.

Taylor has since been able to receive enough funds to purchase at least a few of every type of instrument for students to borrow.

#ClearTheList and DonorsChoose

The more that Taylor became involved with community giving organizations, the more that she began following groups, individuals and initiatives through social media. A viral movement called #ClearTheList started by Texas elementary teacher Courtney Jones in 2019 encouraged teachers to create supply wish lists, often through Amazon, for community members to fulfill them. When the movement hit Twitter and became a not-for-profit foundation, it exploded even more.

Charlee Bentley playing mallet percussion instrument Taylor initiated her wish list with requests for mouthpieces, reeds, neck straps, valve oil, cork grease and lessons books. She would always attach a picture of her with the students. “Having an action photo with kids playing instruments tended to grab people’s attention,” she says.

She later added more expensive instruments and equipment, such as a flute, percussion accessories, an amplifier and an office chair. She noticed a tweet from Chip Gaines from the television series “Fixer Upper” that encouraged his followers to help people for the holidays in December 2019. Taylor reached out to him and received a message back through Twitter from his assistant who purchased everything from her wish list. “That’s the first time that my list was cleared,” Taylor says.

T-Mobile also saw one of Taylor’s wish lists and cleared it.

Taylor makes sure to actively thank her donors and to tag them in social media, if possible. To show appreciation to Gaines, she filmed a thank-you video of her students opening the new items and posted it online. “[Chip] liked it, and he might have retweeted it,” she says. “Always thank your donors … because then they’re more likely to [give again]. I always try to have pictures or show through social media that my stuff is being used … by a current student, so they know that they made this positive impact.”

Liam Jerge plays the trumpet with bell cover.Taylor is also active with DonorsChoose and has found a network of music-specific philanthropists with the group Music Makes Our Students Smarter Giving Page (run by retired Indiana music teacher Ellie Henry), which is active on Facebook and Twitter. “I’ve never had a project not get funded … if I tag them in it,” she says.

On DonorsChoose, Taylor focuses on campaigns that have more specific purposes, such as requesting a document camera to teach during COVID, light-up drumsticks to use for cardio drumming, a music stand storage cart, end-of-year awards and instrument repair tools. Taylor says that she keeps most projects under $500, so that they’re more likely to be funded.

Through the years, Taylor has received approximately $10,000 in products from #ClearTheList and at least $5,000 to $10,000 in items from DonorsChoose. “Altogether, I’ve had 16 projects completed [on DonorsChoose] since August 2020.

Taylor advises educators to follow as many people, organizations and companies as possible, even those that are not directly related to their field. For example, Taylor follows science companies and won a projector for submitting a music lesson plan about the Olympic fanfare. “You never know if they’re willing to help,” she says. “Some oddball thing that has nothing to do with music got me a projector for my classroom when I didn’t have one.”

Nationally Recognized, Locally Loved

For all her efforts to enhance her classroom and support her students, Taylor has become a nationally recognized teacher.

The organization EdIncites recognized Taylor as one of 50 #FeelGoodFriday educators around the country in 2020 and was the runner-up for its #FeelGood2020 Educator of the Year contest.  “I was the only music teacher on the featured list,” she says.

Lyla Herzog with music teacher Heather TaylorOf greater impact, Taylor was the Eastern Division recipient of the 2021 Dr. William P. Foster Project Community Development Awards and was recognized at The Midwest Clinic International Band and Orchestra Conference. The contest is organized by the Music Education Alliance, a consortium comprised of Music for All, the National Band Association and the College Band Directors National Association to create best practices, mentorship and awards for music educators. Taylor received her award in person thanks to her school district that fully funded the trip. As part of the award, Taylor received access to clinicians, free software and prizes from various music industry companies to help her classroom. “I’m very honored that I was selected,” Taylor says. “It opened my whole world to more people and more opportunities.”

In addition, Taylor was recognized as one of the Yamaha “40 Under 40” outstanding young music educators in 2022. And Taylor has received additional local awards. Within her own circles, Taylor has become a celebrity. In a 2022 teacher development day, Taylor led a session for approximately 30 music teachers in the district about how to get community grants.

Taylor finds that the awards and accolades make her visible to prospective students. “Every single 3rd grader knows my name and knows that I teach band,” she says. “In the hallways, I say, ‘Hi’ to them; I interact with them. For them to see or hear that I’ve won [these] award[s] is just another way to bring recognition to band.”

In addition, the district shared her awards on social media, and her alma mater Nazareth College in Pittsford, New York, interviewed her for an article. Taylor’s ties to Nazareth is strong. Every semester, she presents her seminar on how to get community grants to aspiring music education majors at Nazareth. “I’ve been very grateful for how nice everyone has been,” Taylor says. “It’s been very humbling. If this in any way helps my [students], that’s what I want it for.”

Student Impact

Indeed, having quality supplies and more resources have made a huge impact on the morale of her students. “They’re going to be way more invested to have a shiny saxophone versus a broken, rusted instrument held together with duct tape,” Taylor says. “The parents are thankful that they have a teacher who is getting their kids what they need and making sure that we have a successful program.”

Lakeshore Elementary band performing at Rochester Red Wings game Taylor says that her biggest recruitment methods are the fun activities within the program itself. Her 5th-grade band students learn “The Star-Spangled Banner” and perform at a Rochester Red Wings minor league baseball game. “It’s a lot of work for a one-minute song, but I feel like it makes the most impact on my program,” she says. “It’s the thing they remember the most. … Just providing something outside of the traditional concert experience helps get some of [the students] to stay in the program or gets them excited to play their instrument.”

Taylor’s biggest piece of advice is to not be afraid to ask for help. While she has received a lot of support, she has also been denied. She makes sure to document all her applications and results. “Sometimes I understand how embarrassing or defeating it can be to ask for help,” she says. “You do a lot of work writing the [requests], and it doesn’t always pan out, but you never know when it will. … I document everything [and] reuse the same verbiage. … I’m very grateful that there are so many people in the world who want to support the arts.”

History of the Synthesizer, Part 2

In Part 1 of this two-part series, we explored the origins of audio synthesis. Those early synths were almost entirely of the analog variety — that is, they created sounds with the use of electronic components such as vacuum tubes and transistors.

Over the last half-century, the focus has instead been almost entirely on digital synthesis, where sounds are created from mathematical representations of audio waveforms; in essence, modern-day synthesizers are highly specialized computers. Here in Part 2, we’ll explore their more recent forebears and describe several key technologies that lie at the heart of today’s synths.

Additive and Wavetable Synthesizers

The dawn of the 1980s saw the release of the second-generation New England Digital Synclavier II, which added a simple FM structure (see below) and a 32-track sequencer, making it a full-blown production workstation … albeit a very expensive one. At around the same time, the Italian company Crumar released the GDS Digital Synthesizer, building on work done by designer Hal Alles at Bell Labs, followed two years later by the Synergy, an additive synth that was favored by composer Wendy Carlos for decades.

German musician and inventor Wolfgang Palm’s pioneering work in wavetable synthesis saw fruition with the release of the PPG Wave in 1981. This digital technology used groups of single-cycle waveforms stored in a lookup table, which could be played back, or swept through in real time for a very signature sound. In 1985, the U.S. company Ensoniq released a wavetable synthesizer called the ESQ-1, which used static waveforms and an analog filter to produce a distinctive tonality. The following year, Sequential offered a novel approach to manipulating single-cycle waveforms with the Prophet VS, which used a joystick or other modulators (such as forward/backward looping envelopes) to cross-fade between four waveforms at a time.

Clearly, progress was being made in refining digital synthesis … but it was a different technology altogether that would cause a cataclysmic shift in the industry.

FM Synthesis

Since the mid-1960s, composer and electronic musician John Chowning had been experimenting with ways to shift sound around in a 3-dimensional space. One eventful night in the autumn of 1967, he discovered that modulating one computer-generated waveform with another at high frequency rates (much faster than traditional LFO-based vibrato) produced a timbral shift. His explorations of this technique led to the birth of FM (Frequency Modulation) synthesis. Yamaha licensed and continued developing the technology with Chowning’s help, first implementing it in two preset synthesizers, the GS1 and GS2, both released in 1981.

Print ad.
Contemporaneous ads for the Yamaha GS1 and GS2.

Over the next two years, Yamaha completed development of a voice architecture and user interface for programming FM, and, in 1983 debuted the DX7, which quickly became the best-selling synthesizer of all time.

View of Yamaha DX7 music synthesizer as viewed from above.
Yamaha DX7.

In addition to its velocity- and aftertouch-sensitive keyboard and 16-note polyphony (both radical innovations for the time), the level of timbral complexity and editing capability it provided was unparalleled, giving the DX7 universal appeal to musicians, composers and sound designers the world over. The genie was at last out of the bottle: digital synthesis became the mainstream.

The time was ripe for a technology that would tie it all together, and that would come with …

The Birth of MIDI

The concept of MIDI (an acronym for Musical Instrument Digital Interface) was first announced to the world in 1981 and within a few short years it was adopted by all major synthesizer manufacturers. It was a revolutionary technology that allowed digital instruments — even if they were made by different, competing manufacturers — to communicate with each other in real time using a simple computer language transmitted and received over a single bi-directional cable.

MIDI has grown and evolved over the years, and is today a universal standard for tying synthesizers and computers together — a technology that has even garnered a Grammy® Technical Achievement Award. Its widespread acceptance did much to accelerate the growth of the synthesizer industry throughout the ’80s and beyond, and helped spawn new musical genres such as electronic dance music (EDM), techno, house and synth-pop.

Sampling Comes to the Forefront

As described in Part 1, the CMI Fairlight, introduced in 1979, was the first instrument to use the term “sampling.” Three years later, the Fairlight Series II would improve on the sampling technology and add a sequencing system. It was expensive but successful, and featured prominently in many recordings of the era, including those by Peter Gabriel, Stevie Wonder, Herbie Hancock, Trevor Horn and Jan Hammer.

A more affordable sampling keyboard was released in 1981: the E-mu Systems Emulator, which was capable of recording brief snippets of sounds that were then stored on floppy disk. It was followed in 1984 with the Emulator II, which also saw widespread use in many recordings of the era. The Kurzweil K250 was one of the first keyboard instruments capable of storing sampled sounds into instantly accessible ROM (Read Only Memory), albeit very short ones. But its ability to reproduce the sound of acoustic instruments with great accuracy was heralded, and the system grew in both features and specs throughout the decade.

Other sampling instruments of the ’80s worthy of note include the Ensoniq Mirage and the hugely popular range of Akai S-Series samplers — especially the S1000, which found particular acceptance among the growing number of musicians who were recording in bedrooms the world over, making it one of the most omnipresent samplers of the ’80s.

Over the next few decades, sampling technology would improve by leaps and bounds, moving from 12-bit to 16-bit to 24-bit resolution, with higher and higher sampling rates (44.1 kHz to 48 kHz to today’s standard of 96 kHz), along with more available RAM memory for the storage of sounds.

Sampling and Synthesis Converge

Despite the limitation of needing fast processors and large amounts of memory in which to store data, sampling offered one major advantage: it could easily recreate the complex transients and timbres that were difficult to achieve via synthesis. Roland first came up with the idea of combining both approaches with their D-50, introduced in 1987. Here, sampled attack transients were layered with (or cross-faded into) longer waveforms created with traditional subtractive synthesis methods that employ filters to remove unwanted overtones. The addition of comprehensive onboard digital effects, including reverb, helped to glue the sounds together, and the D-50 soon achieved a great deal of popularity. 1988 saw the release of the Korg M1, which was a completely sample-based instrument with effects and a sequencer. A year later, Yamaha started combining FM and sampled waveforms (commonly called PCM — Pulse Code Memory), first in their SY77, followed by the more advanced SY99 in 1991.

A view of the Yamaha SY77 synthesizer from above.
Yamaha SY77.

More Digital Technologies are Explored

Not all companies utilized PCM as the basis for their oscillator waveforms. Casio CZ Series synths (including the very popular, and very inexpensive CZ-101) built upon FM but used a slightly different type of modulation technology called phase modulation. Kawai chose to explore additive synthesis, first releasing the K5 in 1985, followed by the more advanced K5000W workstation (which combined synthesis, effects and sequencing) in 1996.

Korg further developed the principles first explored on the Prophet VS with their 1990 Wavestation synthesizer, which added a new way of moving through disparate waveforms called wave sequencing. As the instrument cycled through a list (sequence), the waveforms could either be crossfaded from one to the next or could be hard-switched to create distinctive rhythmic figures.

Physical modeling was a technology that had been explored in academia for a number of years, but it first came to market with the 1994 release of the Yamaha VL1. This was a form of digital synthesis that used high-speed digital signal processing (DSP) to recreate the properties and timbral characteristics of known acoustic and physical objects, such as a blown tube, a plucked string, a struck membrane, etc.

Yamaha VL1 synthesizer as seen from above.
Yamaha VL1.

Other companies soon followed. The Korg Prophecy, introduced in 1995, added modeled analog synthesis, bringing new science to the sound and methods of an older form of synthesis. That same year, Swedish manufacturer Clavia released a modeled analog (more commonly called virtual analog) instrument: the Nord Lead. The company has continued to develop and refine the concept throughout the years, as have many others, including Roland with their JP-8000 (1996), Yamaha with their AN1x (1997), the German company Access Music with their Access Virus (1998), and Korg with their Z1 (which was released in 1997 and offered multiple forms of modeling), followed three years later by the MS2000.

Given the faster processors and cheaper memory that became available starting in the 1990s — a trend that continues today — it was perhaps inevitable that all these technologies would converge. Yamaha, for example, created a very powerful multi-technology platform for their EX5, released in 1998 (the “EX” stood for Extended Synthesis). This forward-looking instrument combined FM, AWM (Advanced Wave Memory, a form of PCM), virtual analog, physical modeling, and a new type of DSP the company called FDSP (Formulated Digital Signal Processing). Click here for an extensive description of all these processes, and the ways they interacted with one another.

Yamaha EX5 synthesizer as seen from above.
Yamaha EX5.

Many of the most successful keyboards of the 2000s have followed this “multi-synthesizer” concept. Roland merged PCM and modeling in their Fantom-G series of instruments, and Korg combined many different forms of synthesis in their OASYS and Kronos keyboards. Kurzweil introduced a type of DSP-based synthesis in their K2000 series instruments that was akin to the modular synth designs of old, allowing the user to configure building blocks of sound-producing and modifying functions — including virtual analog and FM — in almost unlimited ways.

Another trend of 21st century synthesizers is their ability to house physical add-on boards. Examples include the Korg Triton Series and the Yamaha MOTIF (the successor to the EX), which offered plug-in boards that added extra synthesis capabilities.

Yamaha Motif music synthesizer as seen from above.
Yamaha MOTIF.

The current Yamaha flagship keyboard synth is MONTAGE M, which combines the most advanced implementation of FM along with extremely powerful PCM-based synthesis.

Yamaha MONTAGE  M.

Software Synthesis

Most digital technologies are created and developed on computers, so it was logical that synthesis would follow. In 1997, a company called Seer Systems released the world’s first commercial software synthesizer — a program called Reality, which combined PCM, wavetable, FM, additive and physical modeling. That same year, German software company Steinberg created the VST (Virtual Studio Technology) standard, which integrated software synthesizers into digital audio workstation software.

Software synthesis continued to grow as computers became more powerful, and today it is integral part of most DAW (Digital Audio Workstation) software products such as Steinberg Cubase. It’s also the area where many cutting-edge developments are first introduced, including new forms of synthesis such as granular, where samples are split into small pieces of very short duration that can be layered on top of each other, playing at different speeds, phases, volume, and frequency, among other parameters. Other popular software synth products focus on the physical modeling of electro-mechanical keyboards such as the tonewheel organ and the electric piano.

Old Becomes New (Again)

In recent years, analog keyboards and modular gear have had a major resurgence. Back in 1996, a company called Doepfler Electronics developed a small format for analog modules called Eurorack — a format that thrives today, fed by a large community of boutique developers. Moog Music and Sequential have resurrected some of their historic designs, as have Roland and Oberheim, and Korg has even re-released a few of ARP’s most beloved products.

Today the past lives side-by-side with the future, and there has never been a more active and flourishing environment for cool ways to make new sounds and perform with cutting-edge synthesizer products.

Spotlight on Steinberg Dorico 4

Dorico is Steinberg’s professional music notation and composition software. It provides a powerful means for creating everything from simple lead sheets and small ensemble arrangements to full-blown orchestral scores, and is available in three versions for Mac® and Windows computers (Dorico Pro, Dorico Elements and the free Dorico SE), as well as a free version for iPad®.

Let’s take a look at some of the main new features offered by the 2022 release of version 4.

Intelligent MIDI Transcription

Whether you’re using the Smart MIDI import features or recording a part from a MIDI controller, Dorico 4 automatically separates your melodies, bass lines and inner textures, making the transcription process much faster. As a result, the time it takes to turn a recording into a usable notated part has been dramatically reduced.

More Input Options

Three new on-screen instruments make note input fast and easy. These include a virtual keyboard, a guitar fretboard for inputting tablature, and drum pads for adding percussion. All three are touch-enabled for Windows computers and tablets with touchscreens, allowing you to input notes with your fingers.

Screenshot of app showing written music above and virtual keyboard with keys compressed below.
The keyboard input panel.

MIDI Key Editor

Dorico 4 provides a dedicated MIDI Key Editor that lets you fine-tune performance-related MIDI data such as dynamics, velocities and continuous controllers, making it easy to create realistic-sounding mockups and rehearsal tracks. It also continuously mirrors what’s in the score in the Music Area, always staying in sync so you never get lost.

Screenshot.
The MIDI Key Editor.

Redesigned Play Mode and Mixer

Speaking of the Dorico 4 Key Editor, it’s now available in the newly revamped Play Mode and includes a dedicated Track Inspector that lets you add insert effects on individual tracks, change instrument routing and adjust a volume fader for the selected track. Steinberg also completely rebuilt Dorico 4’s Mixer, and you can now open it in the Lower Zone or as a completely separate window.

Screenshot.
The Track Inspector and redesigned mixer.

Jumping-Off Point

A new Jump Bar lets you access any Dorico command right from your computer keyboard. Simply type “J” and then start typing the name of the command you want; when you hit Return, Dorico will list any that match. You can also use the Jump Bar’s “Go To” tab to navigate to any page or rehearsal mark in your project.

Screenshot.
The Jump Bar provides navigation directly from your computer keyboard.

Insert Scopes

Insert Scopes gives you more options for inserting or removing music without altering what comes after it. This is accomplished by allowing you to set a location in the Flow; any subsequent notes and rhythms will be unaffected by your changes. Four Scopes are available: Voice, which only affects selected voices; Player, which affects only the Instruments and Voices of the selected Player; Global, which affects all Players in the Flow; and Global Adjustment Of Current Bar, which lets you shorten or lengthen a selected measure for all Players in the Flow.

Screenshot.
Insert Scope options.

Easy Melodic and Rhythmic Transformations

Transformation functions allow you to accomplish a variety of common operations for both pitches and rhythms, and they have been significantly enhanced in Dorico 4. You can now choose from seven different pitch transformation options, including Invert Pitches, Reverse Pitches, Reverse and Invert Pitches, Rotate Pitches, Map Pitches, Map Scale, and Repeat Pitches. Rhythm transformation options include Reverse and Rotate. The All Category covers Pitches and Rhythms together and includes Reverse Pitches and Rhythms, Reverse and Invert Pitches and Reverse Rhythms, and Rotate Pitches and Rhythms.

Screenshot.
Pitch and rhythmic Transformations offer time-saving shortcuts.

MIDI Import Gets Smarter

The new Smart MIDI import feature in Dorico Pro and Elements enables you to greatly streamline your workflow. In the past, importing complex orchestral music in MIDI format often required hours of copying, pasting and renaming to ensure the different parts were on the correct staves and correctly labeled. The Smart MIDI import feature intelligently interprets MIDI data during import, thus speeding up and simplifying the import process appreciably.

Screenshot.
Smart MIDI import features.

More and Better Meters

The Pro and Elements versions of Dorico 4 include Steinberg’s SuperVision multi-meter and audio analyzer plug-in — the same one found in Cubase 12 and WaveLab 11. This extremely flexible tool lets you choose from 27 different meter types, including Loudness, VU and Phase. You can open up to nine meters at a time inside SuperVision’s interface and freely configure their placement.

Screenshot.
SuperVision offers multiple meters in custom configurations.

Dongle-Free Existence

If you’re using one of the three Mac- or Windows-compatible versions of Dorico 4, the dongle is now history, thanks to Steinberg’s new Identity-Based License Management system, which allows you to sign on (on up to three different computers) without needing a USB-eLicenser.

Seamless Silicon Support

Last but not least, Dorico 4 runs natively on the new Macs that feature Apple’s M1 chips — the first pro-level notation and composition program to do so. Some of the benefits of running Dorico 4 on an M1 Mac include significantly faster editing operations than Intel-powered Macs and improved energy efficiency.

Consider Context: Make the Invisible Visible

In her memoir “Becoming,” Michelle Obama writes, “Even if we didn’t know the context, we were instructed to remember that context existed. Everyone on earth, they’d tell us, was carrying around an unseen history, and that alone deserved some tolerance.”

This idea of context spoke to me because of my background having grown up with an “invisible illness.” I can say from personal experience that we never really know what’s going on in a person’s mind or body or day — the context of their lives.

Many people look at me and assume that I’m a normal healthy adult, but sometimes I may be suffering physical pain or dizziness that you can’t see. Similarly, a student in your class may have just received some news about a family member, had a disagreement with their best friend or failed a test in the class before yours. When students arrive in your class for orchestra, band, choir or music, you don’t truly know the context of where that student is coming from in that particular moment.

When we enter a rehearsal, we need to find ways to become one entity. This can be very difficult when everyone has a different context for why they are there, what they want to get out of the rehearsal, or even what they can physically or mentally get out of the rehearsal. If you have students who need some extra TLC on any given day, consider the following four concepts.

1. Make Music

male playing violinOne of the most obvious ways to reach students is through the act of making music. Often, we get stuck in the nuts and bolts of rehearsals or stress of prepping for a concert, but it’s essential to take a step back and make sure to spend time each day when students (and you) revel in the joy of music.

Consider playing recordings as they enter class to help get them centered, or letting them play Richard Meyer’s “Dragonhunter” straight through just for fun as a warmup. Sometimes, a simple reminder of the beauty of what you are doing and sharing your passion for creating music can rub off on your students. For many, this is the only class where they can relax. Music can have a dual purpose — to engage students and to distract them from the stresses of the day.

2. Change It Up

Sometimes a student, the whole class or even you just need a distraction. It could be as simple as turning on the latest YouTube or TikTok video to break things up and provide some comic and/or musical relief. Or, do something unexpected like shuffling seat assignments so students aren’t next to the same partner or instrument. Another option: Take a quick trip to the front office to give an impromptu concert.

Try ending rehearsal by playing “hide the bow” (or drumstick), which is essentially a game of “hot and cold” where you hide a student’s bow and the others use forte and piano dynamics to help the student find it. I’ve even taken a class of stressed-out high schoolers outside to play red rover just to remind them that it’s OK for kids to be kids. Of course, we are in class to make music, but we are also in class to create experiences, bond and share joy with one another.

3. Take a Break

Every now and then, we all need a moment. Sometimes it may be obvious — a student is crying or asks to leave the room. However, there are other situations where it might not be clear. For example, students might be acting out or misbehaving because there is something else going on. Give them a water break, offer an ear or use school counselors as resources to help them if needed.

Alternately, instead of a break, distract students with an activity. Engage them in the lesson in a special way or give them a chance to lead the warmup. Do something to allow them to shine and let the weight of their worries disappear for a little while.

chocolate unsplash4. Always Have Chocolate

Chocolate contains serotonin, which helps control mood and generally makes people happy. If a middle schooler is having meltdown (which tends to happen from time to time), I always offer a small piece of chocolate (or an allergy-friendly food item). It’s a nice gesture to show I care, and it always makes them smile — even if just for a second. Whether they take the candy or not, I found that over time, students started confiding in me more, which helped make the invisible visible.

The Big Picture

class singing teacher pianoMusic educators often need to take a breath and consider the context of a situation. It’s easy during concert season to get caught up in the nitty gritty of the technical aspects of the music or the details of an upcoming performance. As a young teacher, I used to get frustrated at students who forgot their bow tie for our state assessment. But I learned to remind myself that 1) we are all human, 2) there may be important context as to why that student did not have their bow tie, 3) it’s not the end of the world and 4) always pack extra bow ties. These apply during concert season but it’s important to have similar reminders for daily rehearsals.

As music teachers, we are lucky to have the privilege of working with students for several years in a row. We encourage them through their elementary years, help protect them in the middle years, and watch them develop from young kids to young adults during high school. Yes, our primary goal is to make music, but we are here for so much more, which is achieved in part by remembering that there is context to every interaction. You may never know the exact context of what’s going on in a student’s life but knowing that it’s there is a huge step forward in connecting with each young musician.

Reboot and Invest in Yourself and Your Program

Being a music educator is all about investing — investing in yourself, your students and your program. I’ve heard from many teachers that they feel exhausted, overwhelmed and less motivated this school year. And who can blame them? We’ve been through a lot these last two years!

However, I’ve also seen some teachers who are on fire! They are trying new things, staying positive and enjoying what they do each and every day. I’d like to offer three suggestions based on the idea of investing.

Focus on Long-Term Gains

plant in hand pexelsThere’s a mentality that we have to “get back to normal” now that COVID-19 is abating (fingers crossed). All music educators suffered playing through the pandemic, losing some great players and seeing a reduction in participation. It’s essential to remember that the work you are doing right now each and every day will probably see a return in several years, not in a few weeks. Like the stock market performance over the past 100 years, we need to be visionaries and focus on the next 10, 25 and 100 years of music education.

So, slow down and make a positive and meaningful experience that your students will remember for their entire lives. Your CURRENT students are the music parents of the FUTURE. Music class isn’t a race to perfect a piece of music, it’s an investment.

Buy Low, Sell High

adult class unsplashIf you have lost some motivation or feel frustrated about your job, you are experiencing a low point — it happens to all of us. This is precisely the time to find some extra time and resources and make an investment for YOURSELF. I recommend taking a professional development class. I teach online classes at VanderCook College of Music, and I assure you that there is a relevant, thought-provoking course for you that will light a fire in your musical soul. Check out VanderCook’s courses.

There is nothing like interacting with a topic that is important to your music program and challenging yourself to do better alongside other music teachers. You’re probably thinking that spending more time on your job can NOT be the answer, but truly, if you are looking to come up and out of the pandemic with a continued passion for music education, you must allow yourself more opportunity to sharpen your mind. Besides taking a class, consider attending a conference or simply meet up with a mentor. No matter what you decide to do, this is a great time to invest in you!

Seek Advice and Share!

Great investors share ideas and numbers, they talk about the market, and they aren’t afraid to ask for help. I recommend that you do the same.

Music teachers tend to keep to ourselves a lot. It’s easy to stay in our corner of the building and keep busy with the thousands of items on our to-do lists. Like the previous suggestion, we need to interact with more people who do what we do.

4 women collaborating pexelsIf you feel like you need help in a particular area, don’t be afraid to ask for help. There are countless online groups that you could consult, or you can reach out to your local music educators association. Another great resource is your local music store/supplier who likely knows great people for you to connect with, but you have to ask!

I suggest making this year the year you bolster up your team! Everyone needs a team of reliable, trustworthy, knowledgeable and passionate people to get them through life. You, as a music educator, are a leader in your community. Great leaders are team players. You need a team! As this school year is coming to a close, focus on building a team for the future — a team full of members who you can learn from and share your great ideas with.

Reach out to me at gschneider@vandercook.edu if you need any guidance. I’d love to connect with you.

20 Best Movie Scores of the Last 20 Years

Behold the power of a great movie score: it takes a picture to new heights and lights up your living room in untold ways, especially when listened to on a quality audio system.

Here we explore 20 of the best movie scores of the last 20 years. If you haven’t yet enjoyed these epic films, what are you waiting for?

The Lord Of The Rings: Return Of The King (2003)

Based on the third volume of J.R. Tolkien’s The Lord of the Rings, this blockbuster film features a compelling score by Howard Shore, performed by the London Philharmonic Orchestra. It won no fewer than 11 Academy Awards®, and deservedly so. Find out where to stream it here.

Pirates of the Caribbean – The Curse of The Black Pearl (2003)

This 2003 fantasy stars Johnny Depp as the pirate Jack Sparrow and was the first in the Pirates of the Caribbean series. The swashbuckling score was composed by Klaus Bedelt, with Hans Zimmer serving as music producer. Find out where to stream it here.

The Painted Veil (2006)

The gentle musical underpinning to this film set in the 1920s was composed by Alexandre Desplat and performed by Chinese pianist Lang Lang, earning Desplat a Golden Globe® Award for Best Original Score. The French composer went on to win another Golden Globe Award, plus an Oscar®, for The Shape of Water in 2018. Find out where to stream The Painted Veil here.

There Will Be Blood (2007)

This movie is loosely based on the Upton Sinclair novel Oil! and stars Daniel Day-Lewis as an oil man driven by an endless quest for wealth. The unrelenting tension is heightened by a Grammy®-nominated score by Jonny Greenwood of the band Radiohead, recorded at the famed Abbey Road studios in London. Find out where to stream it here.

Atonement (2007)

This romantic war drama is an adaptation of Ian McEwan’s bestselling novel of the same name. Italian composer Dario Marinanelli won an Oscar for Best Original Score and the film was nominated for six others. Find out where to stream it here.

The Dark Knight (2008)

This critically acclaimed superhero flick — the second installment of the Dark Knight Trilogy — stars Christian Bale as Bruce Wayne/Batman. It was nominated for eight Academy Awards and features a powerful, speaker-shaking score from Hans Zimmer and James Newton Howard that will test the merit of your subwoofer. An aural highlight: the nine-minute suite that introduces the Joker character, based around only two notes. Find out where to stream it here.

Slumdog Millionaire (2008)

This British comedy-drama tells the story of an 18-year old who dreams of escaping the slums of Mumbai by winning a prize on a TV game show. The film won eight Academy Awards, including one for the soundtrack composed by A. R. Rahman. Find out where to stream it here.

The Social Network (2010)

Adapted by Aaron Sorkin from the bestseller The Accidental Billionaires, this film examines the beginnings of the social networking giant Facebook and the lawsuits that swirled around its creation. Trent Reznor and Atticus Ross (both of Nine Inch Nails fame) composed the soundtrack and won the 2011 Oscar and Golden Globe Best Original Score awards. Find out where to stream it here.

Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows: Part 2 (2011)

This film, the second in the conclusion to the Harry Potter series, is perhaps best known for its epic duel between Harry and his arch-nemesis Voldemort. The accompanying music by Alexandre Desplat was nominated for Best Score Soundtrack for Visual Media at the 54th Annual Grammy Awards. Find out where to stream it here.

Gravity (2013)

This science fiction thriller stars George Clooney and Sandra Bullock as astronauts that are stranded in space. It received 10 Academy Award nominations and won seven of them, including Best Original Score for composer Steven Price. Included in the music are songs from Hank Williams Jr., Juaaka Lyberth, and Charles Scott with Chelsea Williams. Find out where to stream it here.

The Hateful Eight (2015)

The score for this revisionist American western was written by the legendary Ennio Morricone, who composed over 400 films, including Clint Eastwood’s A Fistful Of Dollars and The Good, The Bad and The Ugly. Many regard Morricone as one of the greatest film composers of all time, and with good reason. Find out where to stream it here.

The Revenant (2015)

Set in 1823, this western survival drama stars Leonardo DiCaprio and follows a group of trackers through the wild, mountainous Dakotas. The moody, dark score, written by famed synthesist Ryuichi Sakamoto and German electronic composer Ala Noto (with additional music from Bryce Dessner) fits the emotional cinematography perfectly. Interestingly, the movie was ruled ineligible for the Academy Award for Best Original Score in 2016 because the Academy felt it was “assembled from the music of more than one composer.” Find out where to stream it here.

Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon: Sword of Destiny (2016)

This joint American/Chinese production was directed by Yuen-Woo Ping and written by John Fusco. It’s the sequel to the 2000 film Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon and features a score from composer Shigeru Umebayashi, who at one point was the bass player in a Japanese new wave rock band called EX. Find out where to stream it here.

Blade Runner 2049 (2017)

This sequel to the original Blade Runner (released way back in 1982) stars Ryan Gosling, Harrison Ford, Ana de Armas and Sylvia Hoeks. Composer Benjamin Wallfisch collaborated with Hans Zimmer to handle the music score and the pair made great use of a vintage Yamaha CS-80 analog synthesizer to help evoke the emotions of the era. Find out where to stream it here.

Black Panther (2018)

This Marvel Comics superhero film stars Chadwick Boseman as T’Challa/Black Panther. Score composer Ludwig Goransson went to Africa to conduct research and worked with local musicians to ensure authenticity as he crafted the movie’s powerful musical foundation. There’s also a curated soundtrack produced by Kendrick Lamar. Find out where to stream it here.

The Lion King (2019)

A musical drama directed by John Favreau, The Lion King is a photorealistic computer animation remake of the 1994 film of the same name. Hans Zimmer, who scored the original, returned for this version as well, working in collaboration with Pharell Williams. The movie also features Elton John in a return engagement. Find out where to stream it here.

Avengers: Endgame (2019)

Based on the Marvel Comics Avengers superhero team, this explosive film features an A-list cast and an action-packed score from Alan Silvestri that he’s described as having “thunderous percussion and powerful brass.” Find out where to stream it here.

Joker (2019)

This psychological thriller based on DC Comics characters stars Joaquin Phoenix, who gives a tour de force performance as the Joker — a failed clown who creates a dark revolution in Gotham City. The score, composed by Icelandic cellist Hildur Guðnadóttir, snagged an Oscar and a Golden Globe award, and the movie’s soundtrack also includes classic songs such as Steven Sondheim’s “Send In The Clowns” and “White Room,” performed by the legendary British rock trio Cream. Find out where to stream it here.

Soul (2020)

A computer-animated comedy-drama from Disney/Pixar, this engaging flick features the voices of Jamie Foxx, Tina Fey and Phylicia Rashad. It centers on a music teacher (Foxx) who is trying to reunite his soul with his body before getting his big break to become a jazz musician. The original music score was written by 2022 Grammy superstar Jon Batiste, with Trent Reznor and Atticus Ross of Nine Inch Nails handling the ambient sound. Find out where to stream it here.

Dune (2021)

This critically acclaimed remake of the 1984 science fiction classic features an ensemble cast that includes Timothée Chalamet, Oscar Isaac, Josh Brolin and Rebecca Ferguson. Shot in Hungary and Jordan, it was scored primarily by Hans Zimmer, who spent a week in the desert to help incorporate its ambiance into the atmospherics of the music. Find out where to stream it here.

Five Tips For Playing Rock and Roll Piano

Back in the 1950s, a number of seminal pianists developed the core vocabulary that we use to this day for playing rock and roll music. I’m thinking of people like Jerry Lee Lewis, Little Richard and Fats Domino, whose influence can be heard in the songs and performances of artists like Elton John and Dr. John, as well as contemporary musicians like Ben Folds and Jamie Cullen.

In this article, I’ll give you five tips that will help you learn this style of playing.

1. Rely on Repeated Chords

To match the driving rhythm of the rock and roll drumbeat (hi-hat or cymbal playing eighth notes; kick drum on beats one and three; snare on the two and four), pianists would hammer eighth-note repeated chords in the right hand, like this:

Musical annotation.

Try this foundational exercise slowly at first, using your wrist to slightly pump up and down, then start raising the tempo faster and faster, focusing on keeping your timing precise and unwavering. Pay attention to not tensing up your arm, and be sure to keep your shoulders and neck relaxed as well.

Here’s another example, using a dominant seventh voicing:

Musical annotation.

When you apply this technique to a chord progression, be sure to use good voice leading, which means moving to the closest notes possible in order to form the new chord, like this:

Musical annotation.

… or this:

Musical annotation.

2. Keep Those Figures Moving

Once you’ve mastered the basics, try adding a little melodic movement while still keeping the steady driving rhythm. Here’s one way of doing this:

Musical annotation.

This figure just alternates between the fifth and the sixth of the chord (G to A), and is a common approach that both guitarists and keyboardists take when playing rock and roll. In the audio clip, I also added a little syncopation by holding the chord in the middle of the second measure for an extra eighth note.

Alternatively, you can play an inverted F chord instead of just moving the top G in the C chord up to A:

Musical annotation.

As you can hear, I added a little more rhythmic variation, with the syncopation happening between bars 1 and 2, and then moving up to the dominant seventh (the B-flat). There are many ways of tweaking these basic figures, so be sure to experiment.

Instead of just playing constantly repeated chordal figures, you can alternate notes within the chord voicing to make things a little more interesting. The example below is based on the fifth going to the sixth (as in the previous audio clip), but is played in broken chord style, where the notes contained within a chord are played separately, or in small groupings. (An arpeggio is a form of a broken chord.)

Musical annotation.

Here’s another approach, played in a more straightforward rhythm:

Musical annotation.

And one more common variation:

Musical annotation.

3. Add Some Crushed Notes

Technically, a short note preceding the main note you intend to play is called a grace note, but when this is done within a chord or chordal figure, I prefer to use the term crushed note instead, since it seems to quickly get absorbed into the chord that follows.

Crushed notes work really well for rock and roll piano. In the first bar of the example below, the repeated figure is not a full triad, but is instead an octave with the fifth in-between. In the second bar, there’s a quick F-sharp crush note, played by slightly flicking the F-sharp with your second finger just ahead of playing the G chord. In the third bar, the F-sharp is played in place of the G altogether. These kinds of rhythmic additions may be simple, but they add a nice accent that helps put some of the “rock” in rock and roll:

Musical annotation.

To vary those accents, try playing crush notes in different places. You can also apply this technique to the melodic figures discussed in the last section. In the following example, we flick/crush from E-flat into the E for the C triad chords, and then flick/crush from the F-sharp into the G for the C seventh chord:

Musical annotation.

The following example combines a grace note approach (in the beginning of each measure) with a more melodic use of the movement in the middle of the bar:

Musical annotation.

4. Keep the Left-Hand Patterns Simple

Rock and roll piano is characterized by simple left-hand patterns, which contrast nicely with the busier right-hand parts. Here are two of the most common left-hand patterns, using the fifth to sixth figure we discussed earlier:

Musical annotation.

In the first two bars, strong quarter notes serve to define the basic feel; in the next two bars they are doubled up to eighth notes to give the playing a little more drive.

Here’s a similar approach, with the dominant seventh note added:

Musical annotation.

You can also choose to play a walking bass line with your left hand, such as this:

Musical annotation.

Or you can always opt for this extremely popular walking bass part:

Musical annotation.

It’s worth noting that many rock and roll left-hand patterns first came from the boogie-woogie style of piano-playing; for example:

Musical annotation.

5. Put Those Hands Together

Once you’ve decided on the patterns you want to use for each of your hands, you can work on putting them together. As with most piano-related exercises, the key is to start out slowly, increasing the tempo only when you’re feeling comfortable. Here are four possible combinations you might try:

Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.
Musical annotation.

Bonus: Some Great Performances To Enjoy

Jerry Lee Lewis

Little Richard

Fats Domino

Johnnie Johnson (Chuck Berry)

Dr. John

Leon Russell

Elton John

Chuck Leavell

Billy Powell (Lynrd Skynrd)

 

All audio played on a Yamaha P-515

Check out our other Well-Rounded Keyboardist postings.

 

Click here for more information about Yamaha keyboard instruments.

A Brief Guide to Piano Tonewoods

The acoustic piano is an incredibly complex musical instrument, with thousands of moving and resonating parts. The vast majority of those parts — up to 85% — are made of wood.

Even with the benefit of centuries of design history and refinement, piano makers have the important task of choosing those woods that provide just the right properties and characteristics to deliver a pleasing sound. Let’s take a look at the tonewoods commonly used in pianos, and the reasons why they are selected.

Cross-sectional diagram of a grand piano with specific parts identified and labeled.
Some of the many components in a grand piano.

The Soundboard

By far, the most important part of the piano as it relates to sound is the aptly named soundboard, which is always made of wood. In fact, without a soundboard, you would barely hear anything at all! After a key is depressed and the corresponding hammer strikes the string, the soundboard’s job is to vibrate sympathetically and amplify the sound coming from the strings. For that reason, it’s almost always made from a soft wood. Most piano manufacturers use spruce for their soundboards, but cedar, alder or ash are also sometimes utilized. The main differences in the soundboards used in grand pianos versus upright pianos is their size and shape.

Yamaha has their own lumber mill and processing facility, Kitami Mill, located in Hokkaido, Japan, a region that has the perfect climate for wood treatment. There, the company’s highly skilled artisans inspect and choose only the finest cuts of wood, with only around 10% designated for use as soundboards. Depending on the model, Yamaha uses European, Asian or North American spruce. These woods are chosen because of their pliable nature, which gives them the ability to keep vibrating for a long time, even after the long decay of the struck string dies away. They also slightly attenuate the highest frequencies/harmonics, which helps to produce a warm, pleasing tone.

The wood used for constructing soundboards is first cut into long planks before going through various stages of drying. Typically, it’s air dried for anywhere from six months to two years, then dried further in a kiln. (The kiln in the Yamaha Kitami facility is believed to be the largest in the world.) This process is overseen by experts, who constantly check the wood for moisture and eveness of drying; without this monitoring, the wood may be susceptible to warping and cracking. Once the drying stage is complete, the planks are glued together and joined with wood strips called ribs. These help reinforce the wood and distribute the vibrational energy throughout the case and into the performance space.

Sheets of wood used for a piano soundboard.
A grand piano piano soundboard.

The Bridge

The vibration of the strings are transferred to the soundboard by blocks of wood called the bridge. There are actually two different bridges in a piano: a long bridge for the middle and upper strings, and a shorter one for the bass notes. There are hundreds of pounds of pressure exerted on these bridges by the taut piano strings — especially the very thick bass strings — and withstanding that pressure and transferring the vibrational energy without any loss requires a very dense, hard wood. For that reason, most piano makers use maple, or a mix of maple and beech for their bridges; Yamaha uses hard maple, as it is 25% denser than regular maple.

Wood parts used for the bridge of an upright piano.
Upright piano bridges.

Related to the bridge and strings is the pin block, which holds the pegs that the strings are wound around. Again, hard woods are essential here, and Yamaha uses maple for its density and strength. While most pin blocks use a laminated wood process for increased grip, Yamaha is unique in that they also use threaded pins for improved stability.

The Rim

The body of the piano is called the rim. Because the inner part of the rim (the inner rim) is attached to the soundboard, it effectively acts as an extension of the soundboard, reacting to the vibrations of the strings by bouncing them back — a critical part of the amplification process that has a big impact on the tone of a piano. The outer rim encases the inner rim and soundboard and adds further reflection of the tone, as well as becoming the outer cabinet of the piano after being covered with a final cosmetic wood veneer.

Piano rims are created from 6 to 10 layers of wood that are glued together lengthwise. For a grand piano, those layers are glued and laminated together to make a single long board, which then gets bent into the distinctive grand piano shape. (The process of constructing a grand piano rim is one of the most interesting aspects of the craftsmanship that goes into building a piano.) The process is a bit simpler when making an upright piano. Since the rim shape in those types of pianos is a rectangle, it can be constructed from four thicker blocks fitted together.

Several grand piano rims.
Grand piano rims.

Piano rims are often made of maple and/or maple and mahogany laminate, though sometimes spruce is used. The rims in Yamaha pianos are mostly made of hardwoods such as mahogany or beech, with hard maple and even ash used at times. In some Yamaha grand piano models, the wood is specially aged after traditional drying using a patented A.R.E. process (Acoustic Resonance Enhancement) process, which helps to increase the wood’s resonant qualities as if it were aged for a hundred years or more … but accomplished in a fraction of the time. This type of treatment has been used to improve the sound of guitars and violins, but Yamaha is the first manufacturer to apply it to piano design.

The Keys and Hammers

The types of wood used for piano keys and hammers are particularly important because they provide important tactile, and therefore emotional, feedback to the player. The keys, for example, serve as the main interface between the player and the instrument. They need to provide a good “feel,” which means they must have some mass, and offer just enough resistance to allow the pianist to control the sound, but they also must be light enough to provide very fast repetition response. For similar reasons, the wood used for hammer shanks needs to have a certain amount of elasticity and resonance — something that’s especially noticeable when doing fast repetitions.

A piano craftsman adjusting a hammer on a key assembly.
Adjusting a hammer on a key assembly.

Many manufacturers use fir, sugar pine or bass wood for their piano keys; Yamaha uses Sitka or Japanese spruce — the same wood as is used in the soundboards of certain model pianos. These are more expensive than other woods, but are virtually free from warpage and have an excellent strength-to-weight ratio that provides a fast but durable action.

Light woods such as walnut, mahogany and hornbeam are commonly used for hammers. The lighter the wood, the faster the hammer can accelerate, so in general those kinds of woods are preferred.

A Commitment to Sustainability

Yamaha makes a conscious effort to operate in ways that do no harm to our environment. This sense of personal responsibility permeates every aspect of the company’s design and manufacturing processes. For example, every year their Kitami Mill holds a tree planting festival, adding more Sakhalin spruce to their forest so they can maintain a zero-loss of deforestation. In addition, working with local universities, Yamaha invests in research to help increase the yields per tree of many of the species it uses from around the world. Climate change is, of course, also having a major effect on tree growth and Yamaha is working with suppliers to safeguard the quantity and quality of the woods being grown.

 

Click here for more information about Yamaha grand pianos.

Click here for more information about Yamaha upright pianos.

Click here to locate your local authorized Yamaha piano dealer.

5 Ways to Use Synthesia

Synthesia is a MIDI (Musical Instrument Digital Interface) piano software that visually cues students when to play each key with a series of descending squares. Through color coding, students can see which hand plays each key, while the length of the colored square indicates duration.

The software comes with over 100 royalty-free songs that are categorized by difficulty as well as dozens of scale exercises to promote dexterity. Many of the songs provided match the popular beginning piano method books, allowing for parallel assignments or digital grading if you’re teaching online.

Assessment Modes

Synthesia offers three modes for assessment.

  • “Practice the Melody” waits for the student to press the correct piano key without any concern about the tempo. Students are then scored on how many correct notes they pressed, and if they matched the duration accurately.
  • “Practice the Rhythm” allows students to slow down the tempo but they are judged on their accuracy with the metronome.
  • “Song Recital” judges the accuracy of rhythm, tempo and duration at full speed.

screen shot of boomwhacker video using SynthesiaEach mode can be split into left, right or both hands. The grade is presented in a fraction of correct notes over possible notes and is color-coded for quick visual assessment.

These features are enough to get a student started, but the fun really begins when you import your own MIDI files. If you are creative and like to compose your own etudes, you can create MIDI files using notation programs like Finale, Dorico or Sibelius, load them in Synthesia and have students take assessments that you find to be the most helpful.

Teachers and students can search for MIDI files online for any song that they would like to learn. Every music teacher has been surprised by a sudden song request, such as “We Don’t Talk About Bruno,” and a quick internet search for the midi file can get the student playing new material in just a few minutes.

“Free Play” Mode

Synthesia’s “Free Play” mode shows colorful squares ascending out of the pressed keys allowing students to see where the hand was (instead of where the hand should go in the three assessment modes). This is a powerful visual for teaching keyboard in a classroom where students wouldn’t be able to see the teacher’s hands otherwise. Teachers and students are given the ability to play freely with every note represented visually for the rest of the class to track on a smartboard or television. Students can record their “Free Play” as well as multitrack with different sounds, which opens the door to peer collaboration, arranging and composition.

Boomwhacker Drum SeaShanty“Free Play” is a great space to explore the labels that Synthesia offers. Students can choose to have the keys on the screen labeled with the note’s letter, solfege (fixed or movable) or scale degree. The same labels can be applied to the moving squares, allowing students to mix and match. A great way to relate fixed Do and letter names would be to have the keys labeled with letters and the moving squares to be labeled with solfege. Students could then explore the relationship in a low-risk environment.

The coolest feature, in my opinion, is chord recognition. After you press two or more keys at the same time, a chord name appears in the upper left-hand corner. This would have been an invaluable tool for me in my early days of composition and could become an integral part of any theory course.

Creating Online Piano Tutorials

Students who want to learn the latest musical trends flock to YouTube for piano tutorials. YouTubers Patrik Pietschmann, Rousseau and Amosdoll Music combine for over 2 billion views on their piano tutorial channels. Though they each choose different musical content, they all use Synthesia to visually display their performances. By combining real footage of their hands and the visuals from Synthesia, viewers are met with a stunning hybrid performance of acoustic and MIDI elements. Though their success may suggest market saturation, there is a large gap between the beginner and the difficulty level of their content.

That’s where music teachers come in! There is an open market for serial music lessons that aid students in their journey from Alouette to Blue Rhythms. Synthesia is the perfect visualizer of your favorite tips and tricks for the beginning student and your YouTube video may be the perfect next step in a student’s journey. Another motivator might be YouTube’s monetization after you reach 1,000 subscribers and 4,000 watch hours.

Body PercussionCreating Classroom Play-Along Videos

Though Synthesia is intended for piano education, there are infinite applications for the falling squares and what actions those squares can trigger. I adapted the falling squares to cue my students when to play their boomwhackers in this video and later had students playing body percussion in this video.

The versatility of Synthesia stems from the visual ability to anticipate a note or an action. Traditional sheet music notation allows the musician to anticipate what happens next when they read from left to right. Synthesia’s approach allows for the same anticipation but from the top to the bottom of the screen.

The piano at the bottom of the screen can be cropped out and replaced with any images of instruments, body percussion or maybe even something I haven’t imagined yet. Once you have an instrumentation in mind, create a MIDI file that reflects when you want those instruments to play. Screen record Synthesia playing your MIDI file using your favorite video editor or OBS, a free screen recorder. Use the video editor to replace the keyboard at the bottom with pictures of your preferred instruments, and let the fun begin!

My experience is that these videos are the fastest way for students to create polyphony in mixed ensembles. On an Orff level, students can combine boomwhackers, xylophones, rhythm sticks, drums and body percussion to create a full ensemble. I playfully challenge you to create something that I haven’t even thought of!

Teaching Piano Virtually

During the COVID-19 quarantine, my private lesson studio went entirely online. I was able to continue supporting students through Synthesia by coaching with the visual aid of “Free Play” and creating custom MIDI files that matched my students’ ability levels. Though some of my students were able to aim a webcam at their keyboards, the others were a USB cable away from being able to show me what they were playing through the Synthesia software. The free version has a time limit on the “Free Play” mode, but it was long enough for student to show me what they were working on, allow me to make comments and start over again. Some of my students’ parents purchased the $29 Synthesia license, but the free software still gave me an advantage in teaching online.


Your Choice

Boomwhacker Metallica

I can sincerely say that Synthesia made teaching a more enjoyable experience during a time when teaching was not so fun. Now that my school district is back in person, I have pivoted to creating engaging videos that wouldn’t be possible without this software. Synthesia has been around for 15 years, but I didn’t find it until I absolutely needed it.

I’ll leave you with this fun fact: The original title for Synthesia was Piano Hero because they were so inspired by the popular video game Guitar Hero.

Share your Synthesia experiences by messaging me @SwicksClassroom on Instagram or email educators@yamaha.com. If you’d like to see more of my play-along content, search Swick’s Classroom on YouTube.

10 Reggae Albums You Need to Hear on Vinyl

With its warm rhythms and distinctive sonic textures, reggae is one of those genres that just sounds better on vinyl. And of course, the enjoyment of vinyl records necessitates a top quality turntable.

Here’s a list — in no particular order — of 10 reggae LPs you have to hear on vinyl.

1. Legend (Deluxe Edition) – Bob Marley and The Wailers

Bob Marley and The Wailers are arguably the most well-known reggae artists of all time. The deluxe version of their 1984 album Legend (released three years after Marley’s death) includes many of the beloved singer’s biggest hits: “No Woman, No Cry,” “Three Little Birds,” “Could You Be Loved” and “Is This Love,” to name just a few, with the shimmering guitars and Marley’s buttery voice sounding even more crisp when you listen on vinyl.

2. The Harder They Come Soundtrack – Various Artists

Singer Jimmy Cliff not only starred in the hit 1972 crime film The Harder They Come, he also performed the title track as well as three other songs. The rest of the soundtrack was rounded out with contributions from other popular Jamaican artists of the time, including Toots and the Maytals, The Melodians, The Slickers, DJ Scotty and Desmond Dekker — in other words, a veritable Who’s Who of reggae. The vinyl release of this pivotal work is a great way for those new to reggae music to immerse themselves in the genre.

3. Funky Kingston – Toots and the Maytals

This album marked a seminal moment for reggae on the world stage, popularizing the genre for the masses. The recording revealed what life was truly like in Jamaica in the early 1970s — both the ups and the downs — and showed that the residents of the tiny island nation chose to celebrate life, no matter what they came up against. One of the album’s standout tracks is “Pressure Drop,” a song about karmic justice — the idea that if you wrong someone, then karma will find its way to you.

4. Marcus Garvey – Burning Spear

Burning Spears’ Marcus Garvey, is another groundbreaking work in reggae music … and a political statement as well. It was named after the legendary Jamaican political activist of the early 20th century, a man who aimed to unify and connect the African diaspora throughout the world. The opening title track is a sobering testament to Garvey, with the guitars and horns almost melancholic as they lament over why the activist has been forgotten — an injustice that the rest of the album serves to rectify by memorializing his legacy and roots.

5. Labour of Love – UB40

Unusually, this fourth studio album from the UK group UB40 was a collection of cover songs, including Neil Diamond’s “Red Red Wine,” all done in a reggae style — a tactic that gave the genre another global boost. In fact, UB40 first heard “Red Red Wine” through reggae singer Tony Tribe, and not Diamond. Their version earned the group their first No. 1 single, so if you want to hear the real deal, be sure to check out the 45 RPM vinyl release.

6. Conquering Lion – Yabby You and The Prophets

Yabby You may not be a household name, but he was another pioneer in reggae. Born Vivian Jackson, he earned his nickname with the title song for this 1975 album, where he sings “Be-you, yabby-yabby-you” repeatedly — a haunting turn of phrase that eventually transforms into a lo-fi chant. Yabby turned to a music career after leaving his family at the age of 12, only to suffer a bout of malnutrition that left him disabled in his late teens and unable to work. Conquering Lion was the result, a project that authentically reflected his day-to-day struggles in Jamaica.

7. Exodus – Bob Marley and The Wailers

Exodus has a much more relaxed sound than Bob Marley and The Wailer’s previous work, relying on themes of religion, politics and sex to tell a story. Recorded in London, England following an assassination attempt on Marley’s life in 1976, this is the album that brought international success to the beloved Jamaican singer/songwriter — not least because it includes a number of his biggest hits, such as the effervescent “Jamming” and “Three Little Birds,” with the latter featuring the catchy “every little thing is gonna be all right” lyric that Marley is perhaps most famous for.

8. Rebirth – Jimmy Cliff

As the name suggests, this 2012 collaboration between reggae veteran Jimmy Cliff and Tim Armstrong, frontman for the punk band Rancid, is meant to be a reawakening of the genre. Sure, there are moments when the pair brazenly combine traditional reggae rhythms with rock — on The Clash’s “Guns of Brixton” and Rancid’s “Ruby Soho,” for example — but there are other moments when Jimmy intuits the textures and styles of his peers like The Wailers and The Sensations. Perhaps the album’s most classic reggae track is “One More,” in which Cliff reflects on what he has to give in this life.

9. Welcome to Jamrock – Damian Marley

Bob Marley’s youngest son Damian carried the torch for his father by stepping into a music career — albeit one with a unique spin — that continued to give a voice to the Jamaican people. Still active today, his take on reggae is a bit more upbeat than his father’s, and rife with hip-hop influences. Welcome to Jamrock, released in 2005, laid the foundation for what has become to be known as reggae fusion. The title track provides a good example of the marriage of the two genres, with Damian’s half-sung, half-spoken vocals flowing in and around a backing track comprised of staccato guitar and sparse drums, anchored by a heavy bass.

10. Distant Relatives – Nas and Damian Marley

Five years later, Damian would collaborate with rapper Nas on Distant Relatives, an album that provided further proof of the younger Marley’s comfort level with hip-hop. It also served to further break the mold on what reggae could be, as the two artists — both of Garvey’s African diaspora — connect in a musical conversation about the discrimination and hardships of their people. The standout song “Patience” is a reminder for us to do just that — a weighty track that sees Damian and Nas urging their listeners to exhibit patience and spread truth.

 

Check out these turntables from Yamaha.

Case Study: 8 Keys to Successfully Build Culture through Strategic Planning

Hard work is an essential component of a thriving program, but your plan for how you strategically achieve it can make all the difference. As a doctoral student, I took some courses in human resource management, educational leadership, and policy studies and learned about the importance of a strategic plan.

I decided to craft and implement a strategic plan when I stepped into my current role as the director of choral activities at Wylie East High School in Texas. I was amazed at how easily I incorporated the strategic plan into my program, and I truly believe that this is a fabulous model for music educators to shape their programs.

My model focuses on eight key steps for success, but there are many ways to approach building a program. This is simply what has worked for me, my staff and my students. I share it with you in hopes that some or all of this can inspire reflection and action for you, your students and your program.

Key #1: Be Led from Within to Lead Out — Define, Refine and Articulate Your Mission

The leader must be led from within in order to effectively lead others. Educators should ask themselves: “Why do I do what I do?”

What propels you to inspire others, gives you the fuel during challenging times and keeps you coming back to school each day? Strive to define your philosophy of music education, revisit it often (refining as needed), and articulate it into a mission for your program that serves as the foundation for a logical, grounded and sequential plan.

In the simplest of terms, my philosophy is to inspire all students through a comprehensive choral music program that teaches them to not just be outstanding musicians, but to develop community among one another, all while serving the community in which they live and those with whom they come in contact. This articulated in a mission statement reads:

The Wylie East High School Choral Department is an organization that strives to deliver a choral music education to all students through outstanding musicality, career and community development, and service to the school and community. 

WylieEastChoir2

Key #2: Build Your Army — Strength, Creativity and Inspiration through Numbers

While building a dynamic program begins with you, your ideas and your mission, one person cannot do it all. If you’re a proud Type A personality like me, it’s easy to shoulder all of the responsibility, take the blame when things come up short and enjoy the fruits of your labor when things go well. However, there is an unintended consequence of this do-it-yourself tactic — you will burn out.

Trust me, I learned this lesson the hard way. I used my youthful exuberance and energy to teach and grow a middle school choir program, and while success was plentiful, it became unsustainable and I was exhausted. I was forced into a different approach, which I now see is critical to long-term success: strength in numbers.

Before you dive into the strategic planning process, involve your feeder school directors, student leadership teams, parent boosters and volunteers, and when needed, your campus administration. Ask the difficult questions. What is going well? What needs refining? What goals and visions do they have for the program?

Key #3: Dream Big — Needs Assessments through Optimistic Reality

One of my favorite TV personalities is Dr. Phil with his no-nonsense approach of “getting real.” My students know this about me, and they know that I am unafraid to tell them when we have work to do. I say this because this step can get ugly because it exposes things about your program that are less than desirable. However, approaching this step through optimistic reality can help you frame your thinking away from pure adjudication to that of a dreamer.

Draw two columns in a notebook, and look at your program as a whole. Determine what you like about your program and then ask yourself: “If we could only…”. Based on your responses, create a list of ideal needs for your program and students. Dream big! Some examples that I have used, organized by difficulty, include:

    • Create a new choir logo and branding proposal for marketing purposes
    • Expand the vocal solo collection library
    • Inventory housed equipment for condition, repair or replacement + articulation of needs through capital outlay
    • Maximize existing classroom, office, storage and library space to accommodate large classes
    • Assess budget spending and fundraising to increase campus activity fund, and involve booster clubs to fund offerings for students
    • Upgrade and purchase uniforms for all choirs
    • Imagine, plan, design and articulate needs for a new facility

Key #4: Think of Big Ideas — Set Overarching Strategic Goals.

Plan chalkboardThis step takes time to complete. I like using the Goldilocks approach to get it just right. Think of three BIG ideas that can fuel your plan. One way of thinking about this is to go back to your mission. Generally, your mission can be pared down to three or four big ideas. Use those as the backbone for your overarching goals. For me, they are creating great musicians, developing a community within the program and its ensembles, and to serve others through what we do. Written as strategic goals, they read:

  • Strategic Goal 1: Outstanding MusicalityDevelop exemplary musical skills at all choral levels, including tone, timbre, dynamics, etc. in both the individual and choral group settings. Demonstrate through performance(s) and participation/success in competitions.
  • Strategic Goal 2: Career and Community DevelopmentEstablish an inclusive environment for all Wylie East High School students through an aligned program of expectations and traditions that is both sustainable and collaborative.
  • Strategic Goal 3: Service to the School and CommunityEnhance presence within the school and community through active participation, travel and the “Wylie Way” district character-building connections.

Key #5: Set Different Levels of Goals — Strategic Action through Macro- and Micro-Level Goals.

Now, it’s time to get the hamster in the cage, introduce it to the wheel and let it run! The often-used phrase by Stephen Covey, “begin with the end in mind,” is so appropriate for this “exercise class.”

What does a musician in your program look like after four years? At the end of the year? What do you want your ensemble to sound like? Creating these macro-level (4- and 1-year) goals along with the micro-level goals of how you will achieve them through concerts and lessons will help you craft a logical action plan. Included is a copy of one of my strategic plans that gives the scope of my chosen, measurable and achievable actions. Here’s an example of a goal-setting process:

    • Strategic Goal 1: Outstanding Musicality
      • Subset to Goal 1: Repertoire Selection
        • Macro-Level Goal 1 (1-Year): Students will perform a diverse and comprehensive set of choral literature that spans different genres, time periods and languages, as well as incorporates accompanied and a cappella singing.
          • Micro-Level Goal 1 (Fall Concert): List of repertoire chosen

WyleEastChoir1 boys choir

Key #6: Start the Avalanche — Achieve Success through Quick Wins

A strategic plan can be incredibly valuable, but it also can bog you down in overly theoretical ideas that get you nowhere. One of the best strategies for finding success is to start the avalanche through quick wins.

Essentially, let your students find success and garner enthusiasm through activities that create excitement within the ensemble. Some of our quick-win first-year activities included creating a new choir logo, developing an overarching theme for the year, reorganizing the choir space, assembling and training a choir leadership team, and reimagining our back-to-school events to be more impactful and involve all students. Build these small wins into larger, more visible wins and watch your program thrive.

Key #7: Slow and Steady Wins the Race — Attack  Macro-Level Goals through Objectives and Measures

Your quick wins give you momentum to attack your macro-level goals through the meat of the strategic plan: your objectives and measures. As a program, we attack our macro-level goals through an overall theme. We have used themes such as “Elevate” for increasing musicianship, “Ignite” to build intrinsic motivation and participation, “Odyssey” for navigating the unknown, and “Breaking Ground” for building new foundations.

Before you set out on your objectives and measures, know this: Many music educators are competitive, especially with themselves, but it must be said, there is no perfect plan. You will not hit every goal. You will fall short and that’s okay. Remember to zoom out and look at the progress you are making as a whole rather than the things you miss.

Key #8: Build an Empire — Expand Your Army through Specialization

One of my favorite parts of this process is the ability to specialize in the things in which I excel and delegate other things. Music educators wear many hats, from conductor to accountant, counselor, copy repair technician and more.

I always say, “it takes a village to raise a choir,” and in this case, it’s about defining roles within your army and empire. I am a proud analyst. I like colored spreadsheets, objectivity and logistics. Having a clear-cut plan helps me to be organized, and then the creativity follows. I am not successful as a “forced creative,” so I have defined my role as the program’s teacher-administrator, and I have shaped my role to fit my strengths. At Wylie East High School, we are blessed with three staff members and in addition to splitting our choral ensembles, we split our administrative duties as well:

  • Nathan and Ashley, choral directors at Wylie East High SchoolMy specialties include communications, financial management, booster club, calendar and facilities, travel arrangements, student leadership and serving as department chair and vertical team lead.
  • My wife and co-director, Ashley Dame, specializes in marketing, social media, service projects, concert logistics and lighting, musical, lesson plan creation and choreography.
  • Our third director, Sara Rond, plays the role of chameleon and handles a variety of tasks, including solo and ensemble, digital learning platforms, attendance and uniforms, to name a few.

While I am, indeed, fortunate to have a three-member staff in place, I have taught in situations where I was the only director with over 300 students as well as working as a split-campus director teaching both middle and high school.

In these circumstances, it is more important than ever to involve parents and student leadership teams to help shoulder responsibilities where appropriate. I successfully delegated several duties, such as helping take attendance in large classes, organizing the music library, managing uniforms, organizing social events, gathering volunteers for trips and managing money through booster clubs.

Being the only director is difficult but getting everything done is possible! Focus on being an advocate and educating administrators and parents about your program’s mission and needs.

Related Benefits of Strategic Planning — Connecting the Dots

One of the best parts of having a strategic plan is seeing its related benefits, particularly in recruitment, retention, leadership and motivation. When directors set up a strategic plan that is well thought out, contains quick wins, and carefully increases rigor and involvement, students will experience success, which encourages them to remain in the program, and they will be your best recruiters.

Recruitment and retention connect strongly to our program’s mission of finding musical success (kids want to be a part of something good), visibility (kids are drawn to programs that they see being successful) and strong relationships with students.

My hope is that students are inspired and motivated by your plan. At first, students find extrinsic motivation through you, your lessons and the plan you have created, but over time, that drive morphs into intrinsic motivation with students finding value in what they are doing each day. It’s a cycle that is fun to watch and well worth the time and efforts spent on the front end of the planning process.

Trust me, it works!

Looking to Hide Cables, Cords and Wires? Here’s How.

Let’s face it: You’re a binge-watcher. There’s nothing you love more than turning the lights down low, settling into a comfy sofa and watching your favorite movies and TV shows. You’ve subscribed to every major streaming service and have carefully selected your audio and video components, so everything sounds and looks great.

There’s only one problem: When you turn the lights back on, your room is a mess, with audio and video cables, power cords and wires everywhere — to and from your TV, game console, streaming device, AV receiver, sound bar, speakers and subwoofer, hanging off of shelves and end tables, perhaps even (gulp!) snaking across the floor.

Surely there has to be a better way!

Turns out that there is. And in this article we’ll give you some tips for making your viewing room look as impressive with the lights switched on as it does when they’re turned way down low.

Take Advantage of Open Spaces

When it comes to hiding cables, the first rule is: Always take full advantage of any available open spaces. If you have an attic above your viewing room or a crawlspace below it, they’re perfect for keeping cabling out of sight. If you’re renting (or if the thought of drilling into ceilings or floors makes you uncomfortable), fear not: just buy some wire covers (sometimes called “cable ducts,” “cable runners,” “cable raceways” or “cable concealers”). These allow you to easily hide a bundle of cables in a neat conduit that can be stuck to a baseboard or wall with adhesive or dual-sided tape — no tools required. Many are even paintable, so they can easily blend into your room décor.

Two images of a television and sound bar interconnected with wires; the image on the left shows the wires hidden by a cover.
Wire covers are simple to install and do a great job of hiding cables.

Use Your Room’s Trim

Trim elements like crown molding and baseboards run around a room, so you should utilize any small gaps they may provide, such as behind the molding or underneath the baseboard. If your home entertainment room does not have either, you can always install foam crown molding or foam baseboard molding and hide wires behind or under them. As with wire covers, many foam moldings are paintable, making them unobtrusive as well as decorative.

Closeup of crown molding along the top of a wall.
Wires can be hidden behind or under crown molding.

Run Flat Wire Under Carpeting

If your viewing room is carpeted or has throw rugs or runners, you can run flat wire underneath them; these won’t create an annoying bump like standard cabling will. Bear in mind that fishing flat wire underneath wall-to-wall carpeting requires the use of specialized tools called fish tape pullers. There are also some super-thin flat speaker wires on the market designed to be affixed to a wall with adhesive. For a smooth finish, just apply some joint compound to integrate the wire into your wall, then sand and paint. As a bonus, this type of wire will even work underneath wallpaper.

Utilize Lighting Coves or Install Light Strips

If your room has a lighting cove or strip lighting, take advantage of these spaces to tuck wire underneath. If not, you can install some adhesive LED light strips (which are very low wattage and often made of heat-resistant materials) and hide wiring under them.

Cable Clips are Great Organizers

Even if you can’t completely hide the wires in your entertainment area, you can at least organize them with the use of handy (and inexpensive) cable clips. As shown in the photo below, these do the important job of bundling wires together, thus minimizing the amount of electronic spaghetti that may be cluttering up your room. Some are even self-adhesive, making it easy to attach them behind your entertainment center, to the backs of tables or underneath existing molding, making your cabling a lot less obtrusive.

Five wires of different colors channeled through a bar style cable clip.
A cable clip keeping wires together.

You Can Never Have Enough VELCRO® or Zip Ties

When it comes to hiding cables, VELCRO wraps and zip ties are your best friend — the installer’s equivalent to duct tape. They come in a variety of lengths and thicknesses and provide an inexpensive and easy way to neatly bundle and manage cables behind cabinets and between shelves. Our advice: stock up on a supply of both. You’ll always find a use for them!

Closeup of hook and loop style wraps around a group of cables.
Velcro wraps make it easy to bundle and manage cables.
Different colors and sizes of cable ties bundle as groups with like sized ties.
Cable ties come in a variety of sizes …
Large bundle of cables with multiple ties keeping them closely bound together much like a rope.
… and can be used to organize even large bundles of cables.

Apply Music Learning Theory Principles in Your Teaching

The beloved television icon, Mr. Rogers said, “Play is often talked about as if it were a relief from serious learning. But for children, play is serious learning. Play is really the work of childhood.” (Heidi Moore, “Why Play is the Work of Childhood,” Fred Rogers Center, 2014.)

I would venture to guess that we all know that young children actively use all their senses to engage with and learn about the world around them — my 11-month-old puts everything in her mouth for that exact reason. But how do we transfer that idea to the piano lesson?

What is Music Learning Theory?

AnthonyI first became familiar with Music Learning Theory in graduate school at the University of South Carolina. I used the Music Play curriculum to play with children age 5 and under. One of the students who really helped me grow as a human, a musician and a teacher was a boy named Anthony who has autism (pictured to the right). Through my lessons with Anthony, I learned to really listen and react to the musical responses of each child, and I learned to improvise and create my own music based on these responses.

Quite simply put, Music Learning Theory tells us how children learn when they are learning music. Through years of research, Dr. Edwin E. Gordon discovered that we learn music in the same way we learn language and that the best way to develop musical potential (which everyone has!) is through active participation: singing, listening, moving, playing, imitating and creating.

Sidenote: Victor Wooten has a wonderful TED Talk about Music as a Language.

reading pyramidLet’s think about how children learn language. First, they absorb through listening then they babble — nonsense syllables at first and then slowly, through imitation, a real word or two start to emerge. Even when the sounds are unclear, adults or older children give clarity and meaning to those words. Words turn into sentences, and soon, the child is thinking fully through language and holding conversations with other people. After years of practicing how to listen and talk, we then teach the child how to read and write.

We all know the educational guide, “Sound Before Symbol” by Maria Kay. Unfortunately, in music lessons, teachers often rely on a method book to guide the structure and curriculum of a child’s musical journey, thus skipping several steps in the learning process.

Listening

I always use 3/4 meter as an example of what can happen if a child does not have a firm listening foundation. Most songs played on the radio are in 2/4 or 4/4 time, so students generally know the feel of these meters. However, I’m sure you’ve had students who dropped or added a beat in 3/4 without noticing that anything was wrong. Just as young babies learn the natural inflection of their birth language(s), children (and adults) learn their musical language and the natural inflection of a style, meter or composer through listening before trying to play.

During the listening stage, I play patterns or small groups of notes for my students and ask them to identify if my two patterns are the same or different. There is a Music Learning Theory saying: “We know what something is by knowing what it’s not.” (Edwin E. Gordon, “Learning Sequences in Music: Skill, Content, and Patterns,” Chicago: GIA Publications, 2003.)

If the student cannot identify that a pattern in 3/4 sounds different than a pattern in 4/4, they are not ready to move on in the learning sequence.

Movement

I challenge you to listen to any upbeat song by the Beach Boys, Beatles or BTS and try not to move. It’s impossible! And that’s a good thing. Music and movement are meant to be intertwined. I write about this in more detail in “Use Movement to Fix Rhythm,” but I will give an example here.

After my students have listened to many songs in 3/4 meter, I invite them to move while I play a piece in 3/4. If they can keep the macrobeat and microbeats steady, I know that they are audiating in the meter. If they cannot, then I know that they need more time listening.

Improvisation

child playing piano unsplashNext, I give my students a chance to babble or talk on their own and improvise at the piano in 3/4 meter. I will keep the parameters simple: Put both hands on a D pentascale and improvise a piece in 3/4. I usually allow students to play on their own before I add an accompaniment pattern. Again, if my students stay in 3/4, I know they understand and are audiating triple meter. If they are struggling to play with consistent macro- and microbeats, we will spend more time listening and moving.

At this time, I also revisit the same/different game, but now I allow students to be the teacher and ask them to create patterns. Then I will identify if they are the same or different. (Students always love a chance to reverse roles!)

Reading

Depending on the student, I may do some rote, or imitation, teaching before we move on to reading notation. When I transfer to notation, I again go back to my patterns and teach the notes and rhythms in relationship to each other and the keyboard, rather than just focusing on the note or rhythmic value names — see my article, “Note-Naming ≠ Music-Reading.

Most method books introduce a half note as getting two counts. However, knowing that a half note gets two counts in some meters is a different skill from knowing what that half note will sound like in context.

I believe it is our responsibility to create musicians, not just great piano technicians. Through the tenets of Music Learning Theory, children and adults can expand their musical horizons and come much closer to reaching their full musical potential.

Music Learning Theory reminds me of this famous quote that has been credited to Benjamin Franklin: “Tell me and I forget. Teach me and I may remember. Involve me and I learn.”

Focus on the Focus Switch

Every year, musical instrument manufacturers release exciting new innovations in digital technology — things like processors that replicate analog devices with stunning accuracy, or recording interfaces that capture audio at resolutions the human ear can’t even detect.

If anyone had told me a decade ago that I’d completely replace my tube amplifiers with digital emulations of them, I’d say they were crazy! However, some years ago, I started performing live and doing recording sessions with a processor called Helix®. This amazing device from Line 6 provides hundreds of modeled amp/speaker configurations, plus every guitar effect you’ll ever need … all in glorious stereo. I actually think this technology sounds better than anything I’ve ever used before.

Similarly, just when we thought the six-string guitar had reached the pinnacle of its evolution, Yamaha introduced a complete range of TransAcoustic guitars that provide onboard reverb and chorus without the need for an amplifier! Skeptics may call this “sorcery,” but guitar players the world over are basking in the magnificent glow of those ambient acoustic tones.

Early in 2022, the company’s second-generation Revstar electric guitars were unveiled, with three levels of models (Professional, Standard and Element), all featuring acoustically tuned, chambered mahogany bodies. This new technology reduces body weight while increasing musical resonance and sustain. By simply placing your ear on the back of the instrument, you can experience how single notes and chords “blossom” within those chambers.

And the advancements didn’t stop there. Professional and Standard models also got an upgrade in the form of a five-way pickup selector switch. Position one (bridge pickup only), position three (bridge and neck pickups) and position five (neck pickup only) all function as you’d expect. Position two on the selector switch combines the bridge and neck pickups, but slightly delays the output of the opposite pickup to create an extremely desirable “out of phase” sound reminiscent of single-coil guitars. Position four replicates this tonality, but in reverse.

The Focus Switch

As if this wasn’t more than enough “cool” for a new guitar, Yamaha added a pull-pot feature to the tone control of Professional and Standard models called a “focus switch.” This passive circuitry (no battery needed) smooths out the treble frequencies while boosting the lows and mids for a more defined (“focused”) sound.

Closeup of the body of an electric guitar with knob indicated.
The focus switch.

The focus switch can be engaged on all five pickup options, for a total of ten tonal variations on a two-pickup guitar! Yamaha describes the effect of this new innovation as the sound of an overwound pickup. Overwound pickups have a higher output volume and generally find favor with rock guitar players looking for a more aggressive sound. I love how the focus switch enhances every style of music I play, and have found that it gives me a tonality I like without needing to use an outboard equalizer to fine-tune the frequencies.

The Video

Of course, the best way to evaluate and demonstrate the effect of the focus switch is to hear it. For those of you who don’t have access to a second-generation Revstar guitar, I created the video below so you can listen to how it affects the various pickup selections.

Here, I’m playing an RSS20 Standard Revstar through a Line 6 Helix processor. The backing track was recorded using the bridge pickup only, without the focus switch engaged. The solos you see me playing on top use all five pickup selections, and I indicate when I add the focus switch.

In the process of filming the video, I discovered my favorite settings. Position two (out of phase) with the focus switch engaged gave me that harmonically rich lead tone that has become part of my signature sound. The notes sustain with natural compression and start to feedback mildly, adding musical dimension, like a halo glowing around the notes.

Position four (also out of phase) with focus engaged gave me the sweetest of blues rhythm and lead tones. Complex chord voicings remain clear and defined yet take on a warm breadth that just makes you want to keep playing.

Of course, the resonance of the body chambers, along with the pickup selection and the use of the focus switch, are all working together to create these tones. It’s a sum of these parts interacting with the player’s technique that creates such a vibrant palette of world-class guitar tones.

Wood body of an electric guitar with the inner construction (without the electrical elements) visible.
Second-generation Revstar body chambers.

If you’d like to hear more tones using the focus switch, check out this video, and this one, both included in my recent blog posting spotlighting second-generation Revstars. The latter video also demonstrates the effect of the “dry switch” — a bass filter found on Revstar Element models such as the neon yellow RSE20 I’m playing there.

The Wrap-Up

Gone are the days when a guitar player needed racks of gear, walls of amps and a stack of guitars to create the textures and tones needed for a tour or recording session. Portable, programmable effects devices can store all our favorite sounds, and one modern guitar may well be versatile enough to cover almost any genre and musical situation. The challenge for guitar players these days will be keeping our chops up to date, and worthy of this incredible new technology.

Photographs courtesy of the author.

Check out Robbie’s other postings.

5 Experimental Pieces Every Concert Band Should Play

What is experimental music? According to Wikipedia, it is a “general label for any music that pushes existing boundaries and genre definitions. Experimental compositional practice is defined broadly by exploratory sensibilities radically opposed to, and questioning of, institutionalized compositional, performing, and aesthetic conventions in music.”

So, just because a piece wasn’t written by a composer from The New York School, a group of artists that actively sought to widen the consciousness of Americans in the 1950s through poetry, art and music, doesn’t mean it isn’t innovative and experimental!

Why Play Experimental Music?

Experimental music teaches students unique and valuable musical skills: Experimental music exposes students to contemporary composing techniques as well as new types of notation and different instruments. While Handel’s “Water Music” is timeless, if we only play classical music from the classical era, our students will never learn techniques from the 20th and 21st centuries. I never learned how to flutter tongue in high school, so when I joined an audition-only wind ensemble in college, I had a bit of a problem. I was a principal flutist who hadn’t learned any extended techniques! Contemporary pieces were quickly something I learned to fear. A small percentage of your students will go on to perform in college, too, so introduce them to extended techniques before they leave your classroom.

orchestra overhead 4TNd3hsW3PM unsplashExperimental music will excite the audience in ways that classical-era pieces simply can’t: My dad isn’t the biggest fan of classical music. So, when one of my ensembles put on a spooky modern Halloween concert instead of a traditional concert with “Danse Macabre,” he couldn’t stop talking about the performance. We played “Voodoo,” a piece for winds that called for singing and flex time.

Every high school band should try out an experimental piece at least once a year. Here are five, which are experimental in either composition or instrumentation, that I find to be educationally valuable. Mix things up and try one! Your students will thank you.

1. “Godzilla Eats Las Vegas” by Eric Whitacre

JW Pepper describes this piece as “Eric Whitacres famous work for concert band” — and it’s true! While many band and orchestra directors know Whitacre for his gorgeous voice leading and chord planing, most people know him for “Godzilla Eats Las Vegas.” The composition, which was commissioned by the University of Nevada, Las Vegas in 1996, is a sound story of Godzilla. The piece has a wide range of sound effects, from dog barks and chilling vocal “oohs” to bomb-drop sounds performed on flute headjoints. It is truly a wild ride that many bands will enjoy.

While this particular video shows a version of “Godzilla Eats Las Vegas” that is performed with a full choir, you can also assign the vocal parts to the members of your band.

2. “Through the Looking Glass Falls” by Jennifer Jolley

I discovered the work of Jennifer Jolley when I was working at a New Music Festival that she visited as a guest composer. I consider her “Through the Looking Glass Fallsto be experimental because of its unique composition. In some moments, it feels like bleep-blop, and in other moments, it is flowing and smooth. This piece is like water! Flowing, dripping, falling.

Through the Looking Glass Fallswas based on drawings elementary students made after listening to Ravel’s “Jeux d’eau.” I was lucky enough to see the original drawings alongside the composition during a workshop with Jolley.

This piece is a grade 5, and I recommend it for audition-only bands because it is quite difficult. The piccoloist needs a lot of rhythmic independence. In fact, the whole band will need confidence for this one given its pared-down parts.

Watch the Detroit Symphony Youth Ensemble perform “Through the Looking Glass Falls” in this video.

Another great piece by Jolley is “Motordom.” It is very different in texture and has a lot of forward motion. It was based on a light installation with the same name at the Caltrans headquarters in downtown Los Angeles. Listen to “Motordom” here.

3. “Electricity” by Daniel Bukvich

electric current pexels pixabayThis piece by Daniel Bukvich is a level ME, which makes it accessible to younger bands. “Electricity” is split into three movements: Power, Black-Out and Incandescence.

The thick and raucous percussion at the beginning will get your students excited. But just wait until the end when the cacophonous extended bass technique sounds like a hundred bees or flies or perhaps an electrical current, which would be quite fitting given the composition’s title. But I’ll let you decide!

4. “Country Band March” by Charles Ives

You might be surprised to see a march on the list, but this isn’t just any march. It’s two marches, at the same time!

Country Band March” is actually a musical joke. It is a parody of performing street musicians who make their fair share of mistakes. The musicians are playing two entirely different pieces, far too close to one another.

Charles Ives composed this piece in 1903. While it is cacophonous, it somehow works. There is also a moment where the band sounds like a train.

While there are no extended techniques in “Country Band March,” it’s definitely not something you hear every day.

5. “Voodoo” by Daniel Bukvich

The creative composer Daniel Bukvich made my list twice! If you are looking for new and innovative compositions, I would highly recommend looking into more of his pieces.

flashlight pexelsAs I mentioned earlier, I didn’t stumble upon “Voodoo” until college. That being said, this work is very accessible for high school bands. Unlike “Electricity,” “Voodoo” best suits mature high school wind ensembles. This piece is based on the African religion Hoodoo, and it’s a treat not only for the ears but also the eyes. The score includes parts for flashlights, which are paired with eerie percussion, whistles, extended techniques in the winds and vocal noises — combined, they create a spooky experience.

Another notable facet of “Voodoo” is that it is written entirely in open score and must be memorized before the performance.

Spotlight on Steinberg WaveLab 11

With the 2022 release of WaveLab 11, Steinberg added over 40 new features and enhancements to its flagship audio editor. These additions beefed up WaveLab’s already prodigious toolset for mastering, audio for video, podcast production and more. Let’s take a look at some of the highlights, starting with those common to both the Elements and Pro versions.

Clean and Enhance Track Inspector Windows

The new Clean and Enhance windows in the Track Inspector provide convenient real-time processing of individual tracks. Clicking on the Track Effects shortcut brings up two distinct sections: Clean and Enhance, each with on/off buttons and one-knob controls.

The Clean section features three effects: DeHummer, DeNoiser and DeEsser. All have a Reduction knob for controlling the amount of processing, along with a Listen knob for monitoring the part of the signal removed by the effect. The DeHummer offers options for removing 50 or 60 Hz hum, while the DeEsser has a Character Control for differentiating between male and female voices.

The Enhance section offers four more effects: Voice Exciter with Amount and Clarity controls; Reverb with Size and Mix controls; EQ with Low, Mid and High-frequency knobs, as well as a Low Cut filter; and Maximize with an Optimize control.

Screenshot.
The new Clean and Enhance effects.

Multicore Processing

Starting with WaveLab 11, there was support for multicore processors for Audio Montages, making its performance even faster. If you’ve got a session with many tracks, clips and plug-ins, you’ll notice a speed boost if you’re working on a fast computer. The program also can suspend processing on plug-ins when they’re idle, saving CPU resources.

Replace Audio in Video

The version 11 release allowed you to replace part or all of a video’s audio track from within WaveLab, without affecting the video quality. Once you’ve finished editing the audio, you can render the video in its original format.

Direct Podcast Uploads

Also added was a powerful feature to speed up and simplify your workflow when creating and editing podcasts: the ability to upload content directly to directories like Spreaker, Podbean, Soundcloud, Buzzsprout and Castos. WaveLab 11 also includes all the features of Steinberg’s dedicated podcast production software WaveLab Cast.

Simplified Ducking

In podcasts and other productions featuring spoken words, it’s often necessary to duck the music at times to let the voices come through. The new auto-ducking feature in the Audio Montage window allows you to set the voice track (or any other track) as a modulator that will automatically duck another track. Several adjustable parameters allow you to fine-tune the ducking behavior.

Extended Multitrack Support

Support for multi-channel interleaved files was expanded, with WaveLab Pro supporting up to 22.2-channel surround layouts of WAV files, and WaveLab Elements supporting up to 5.1 surround. In both, you can freely create Channel Clusters from two or more channels and process them independently, plus you can open, save and edit multi-channel files just as you can with stereo or mono files; you can also select specific channels to open in external audio editors.

New VST-3 Plug-ins for WaveLab Elements

The Elements version of WaveLab 11 received a VST-3 plug-in infusion from Steinberg, including DeEsser, for getting rid of sibilance on vocals; Expander, for reducing the level of unwanted audio or gating it out; Mix6to2, for downmixing surround mixes to stereo; the self-explanatory Mono to Stereo; and Ping-Pong Delay for stereo delay effects.

Screenshot.
PingPong Delay enables stereo delay effects.

New VST-3 Plug-ins for WaveLab Pro

The processing options in WaveLab Pro 11 were expanded even more, with the addition of seven VST-3 plug-ins. DeReverb allows you to remove ambience from a recording; LinPro is a dithering plug-in featuring the latest technology from MAAT; Frequency 2 is a powerful eight-band equalizer with a switchable dynamic mode on each band; Squasher offers multiband compression — both upward and downward — and features comprehensive sidechain control; Imager allows you to adjust the stereo image of a track or clip in four independent frequency bands; Quadrafuzz V2 is a versatile multiband processor that lets you choose one of five different distortion flavors for each band; and MixConvert V6 enables you to monitor a surround mix in a stereo playback environment.

Screenshot.
Squasher provides multiband upward and downward compression.

Automate Plug-In Parameters with Clip Envelopes

WaveLab Pro 11 gives users the ability to automate VST-3 plug-in parameters using clip envelopes. These are similar to volume and pan envelopes, but are used for controlling effects in an Audio Montage. They can be managed from the Automation Envelope Panel in the Inspector, where you can easily assign them or turn them on and off; you can also text-edit envelope points.

Screenshot.
Adjust effects parameters with clip envelopes.

Track Groups

WaveLab Pro users can also freely assign tracks to Track Groups for added routing and processing flexibility when working on multitrack projects. Each Group resides before the Master or Montage outputs in the signal chain and has independent gain and pan controls; in addition, it can receive its own effects processing. A Track Group Editor lets you name and assign colors to Groups and move them using drag and drop.

Screenshot.
Track Groups provide new routing and processing options.

Track Lanes

Within each track in WaveLab Pro 11, you can now create up to eight lanes in which you can host additional audio clips — a feature that greatly enhances stem creation and is also handy for layering audio for sound design. Each Lane offers independent effects and gain controls and can be muted or soloed. You can also show or hide the Lanes and convert tracks to Lanes or Lanes to tracks.

Screenshot.
Track Lanes allow you to stack clips inside a track.

SuperVision for Audio Analysis

WaveLab Pro 11 includes SuperVision, a highly flexible multi-meter plug-in with 27 different meter types, including Loudness, VU, Phase, Spectrum, Ambisonics and many more. You can open up to nine meters at a time inside SuperVision’s interface and freely configure their placement.

Screenshot.
SuperVision provides extensive metering capabilities.

On a Clear Day You Can Create Forever

You know you’ve got the gene. The DNA. The write stuff. You know this because you’ve witnessed it in yourself before, and once you have it, it doesn’t go anywhere.

But we can get mired into thinking that our creative “stuff” is displaced. Not quite writers block, or a specific song you can’t finish, but rather a temporary malaise or brain fog from, well, two years of being less connected with actual humans or the stress of worrying about when we’ll get back to performing live again. There are unlimited reasons. Life is messy.

Been there, done that. And I’ve learned a few lessons along the way. Here’s a list of things I’ve found that can help burn through the mist and allow you to start seeing clearly again.

1. Don’t give your malaise the power.

Look it in the eye and let it know who it’s dealing with. And then walk away. Do something else. Come back later and ask it if it’s changed its mind. Treat it like a game you played with a high school boyfriend/girlfriend. Tell him/her it’s over. Pretend you mean it. See what happens.

2. Wear something out of character.

Try an outfit that makes you feel like someone you’re not — an actor in someone else’s shoes. Literally. Go to the supermarket in workman’s boots, or to the gym in heels. I realize this sounds silly. But silly is good. Silly loosens us up.

3. Read a novel and try writing something from the main character’s perspective.

This can work especially well if you feel that you have nothing left to write about from your own perspective. The idea that anyone can run out of things to say is preposterous, of course, but remember, this is an exercise, not a way of life!

4. Listen to something out of the ordinary.

I suggest trying a score from an iconic musical because it can elicit all kind of unpredictable emotional responses you didn’t feel beforehand. For example, last summer I heard the LA Philharmonic perform “Somewhere” from West Side Story at the Hollywood Bowl on a beautiful night under the stars. I wept uncontrollably. My friend was concerned. I, on the other hand, was relieved. That’s what music is supposed to do. If I had to write a song on the spot that night, I could have.

5. Flip through old journals.

I have about 50 of them, dating back to when I was 12 years old. Sometimes I come upon a thought and marvel at how intuitive and concise I was back then — wise beyond my years, I like to think — only to conclude that it was because I didn’t have any excessive baggage yet and the naked truth wasn’t obfuscated by self-conscious prose or pressure to write well. Revisiting our innocence connects us with that unguarded honesty that listeners will relate to, perhaps because they’re having trouble accessing their own.

6. Bond with your instrument.

Tell it, swear even, that you’re just flirting — loosening up before a 5K run or vocalizing before a recital. Record yourself as you play (just in case something falls from the sky) and then forget about it. I’m not suggesting that something magical will fall from the sky during these practice sessions because then you’ll expect it to … and that’s exactly what you don’t want.

7. Give yourself a break.

I can tell you with complete assurance that all successful songwriters, composers, lyricists and musicians write appalling songs once in awhile — they just don’t share them with you. (For obvious reasons.) But if they’re your true friend, they should be able to admit this. (Like I am doing here.)

8. Go back and listen to material you’ve written before that made you proud.

Appeal to your intelligence, not to your emotions. Because you know deep down this is temporary. Time can be a frightening four-letter-word because time … well, it takes time! And patience. It’s the cure-all, however, for just about everything. Especially working through the fog. So have faith in it. Don’t stop. Don’t give up. Because on a clear day you can create forever.

 

Check out Shelly’s other postings.

10 Best-Sounding Open World Games

For many video gamers, “open world” options are some of the most fulfilling. These titles allow players to freely explore a virtual world by using their instincts as compasses, rather than following a more stringent and traditional side-scrolling, level-oriented map. Open world games give players the ability to work towards their goals in less structured ways, deciding when and where they’d like to act.

Such an approach delivers a great sense of autonomy and self-determination, and can also provide a more satisfying sonic experience, especially when enjoyed on quality headphones, speakers and sound bars. Soundtracks and sound effects can pop up seemingly out of nowhere, making them that much more memorable and tantalizing. Here’s our list of 10 of the open world games that offer the best soundscapes.

1. THE LEGEND OF ZELDA

For those looking to relive their childhoods, hearing every song, enemy, coin acquisition and boomerang throw is crucial in this title. While this game may have originated some 35 years ago, it’s as pleasurable as ever to play (try to do so without dying even once!). Remember that little ditty when you discovered a secret staircase with a candle flame? Remember the sound of a fairy filling your hearts? It’s just not the same on mute (or when listened to on an outdated audio system). Check out the evolution of this series here.

2. TOEJAM & EARL

Here’s another classic, with one of the most beloved bass-driven soundtracks of all time. It’s funky, percussive and will stick in your memory for, well, decades! It’s particularly important to be able to clearly hear every sonic nugget in the later levels, as your protagonists — the three-legged ToeJam or the hefty Earl — attempt to dodge any number of foes on their way to collecting strewn ship pieces on their hopeful way home. Check out the trailer here.

3. HORIZON FORBIDDEN WEST

Looking for a truly cinematic experience? This game delivers. Players are exposed to ambient sounds of the jungle and other unpredictable locales, as well as key bits of dialogue that offer hints at what’s next to come. These are certainly not to be misheard or ignored! To be fully immersed, it’s important to listen to each deep breath, every mosquito buzz and bird chirp. They get your heart pumping and your fingers flying, ready for serious battle. Check out the trailer here.

4. RED DEAD REDEMPTION II

Here’s a game that allows you to hop on your metaphorical horse and explore every inch of the Wild West in the late 1800s. Around every corner, you’ll find yourself walking though sticky mud, getting into saloon fights, crashing through windows and dodging the bullets of six-shooters going off all around you. Nothing about being an outlaw is easy, of course! Check out the trailer here.

5. THE WITCHER 3: WILD HUNT

Ever wonder what it would be like to move through a world-class painting, with every intricate element coming to life? That’s exactly what happens in this imaginative game, only here those animated objects include the monsters of the land, which you, the Witcher, have to slay. As you ride your steed through the rolling hills, pay attention to the flute music from the townspeople, the songs of birds and the screeches of seemingly unstoppable foes, which include angry warriors and flying griffins — not to mention the gurgle of the water you must swim through to achieve your missions. Check out the trailer here.

6. ELDEN RING

What do spells sound like? That’s what you’ll find out when you play this elaborate game rooted in medieval aesthetics. Claps of thunder, the roar of dragons and the sickening thud of sharpened swords piercing scaled flesh come from all around as you manifest glowing blue magic arrows, galloping horses and a will to survive. Trust me, you won’t want to miss a single note or clash of steel against armor. Check out the trailer here.

7. GENSHIN IMPACT

This anime-style title takes a bit of a cutesier approach than some of the other ones mentioned in this article. Here, the protagonist worries about stomach cramps and can fly with wings that resemble a hang glider. There’s less carnage and more cartoonish fun. But don’t let that mislead you — there’s also plenty of action, from hand-to-hand combat to important conversations and item discovery. Not only does this game’s soundtrack excite, it also puts a smile on your face. Check out the trailer here.

8. ASSASSIN’S CREED VALHALLA

This title is one of several in the vaunted Assassin’s Creed franchise, and it’s also one of the best in the lot (to date, anyway). As the name suggests, the game involves mythology as much as it does a quest for truth and treasure; there’s dancing, combat, dialogue and massive hunts. But there are also spells, blizzards, sailing and swimming in cold, cold waters (so frigid you can see your breath). Transport yourself to this snow-covered adventure and immerse yourself in a world only dreamed of until now. Check out the trailer here.

9. GHOST OF TSUSHIMA

Perhaps the most realistic of all the titles listed here (and that’s saying something), this is as much an exercise in getting your heart pumping as it is a testament to the thrill of victory. Swords slash through armies, gunpowder explodes and horses whinny as blazing fire lights up the darkened sky. For those who want to hear each drop of blood splattering, this is your game! Something is always moving, changing or kicking up dust. Check out the trailer here.

10. GOD OF WAR: RAGNAROK

Like its predecessors in the God of War series, this soon-to-be-released sequel takes place in the world of Norse mythology and features battles with fearsome creatures and gods like Thor and Odin. In those dangerous moments, keeping your senses razor-sharp is imperative. That’s the basis for this video game’s soundscape: Know when your adversary is nearby; discern your enemy’s last breath in the winter chill. Without the ability to take note of each such sonic intricacy, you might as well give up, dead in the metaphorical water. Check out the trailer here.

What’s the Difference Between Baritone Horn and Euphonium?

For young people starting out on brass instruments, the baritone horn and the euphonium are two of the most popular choices. Both are sizable (read: hard to lose) and offer distinctive low-register sounds without being unwieldy like a tuba or sousaphone. Both the baritone horn and the euphonium are also relatively easy to learn to play, especially when compared to the more difficult French horn or trumpet, and are commonly found in brass ensembles, marching bands and orchestras. In this article, we’ll examine what they have in common, as well as what makes each unique.

SIMILARITIES

A horn shaped like a snake.
A serpent horn.

Both the baritone horn and the euphonium have their origins in early musical instruments such as the snake-like “serpent” horn, which was able to produce low-register notes due to its tube length.

One major similarity is that they are the same size. While each is shaped differently (see below), both instruments are made with the same nine feet of tubing; as a result, they have identical tonal ranges. And, while some varieties of brass instruments (like the four types of tubas) are pitched differently, both the baritone horn and euphonium are pitched to B♭. In addition, they are both “transposing” instruments (which means that music for each can be written in either bass or treble clefs) that have piston valves, though some rotary valve versions do exist. Generally speaking, baritone horns have three valves while euphoniums have four; however, there are three- and four-valve versions of each instrument.

In both instruments, sound is created when a player blows into a large cup mouthpiece by buzzing or vibrating the lips, with the resultant pitch determined by the combination of valves being pressed.

DIFFERENCES

One of the most significant differences between baritone horn and euphonium is the shape of their bore. The tubing of the baritone horn widens ever-so-slightly towards the bell, although the main body of the instrument essentially remains cylindrical throughout. The tubing in a baritone horn is also thinner than that of a euphonium. As a result, the baritone horn produces a brighter, more direct sound than the euphonium. That’s one reason why it is more often found in orchestral brass sections than in marching bands.

Silver color baritone horn with bell at top and mouthpiece and valves at be held vertically.
Yamaha YBH-301S baritone horn.

The euphonium, which is sometimes known as the B♭ tuba or “tenor tuba,” has tubing that is much more conical in shape. As a result, its bore becomes wider as it extends toward the bell. The euphonium’s bell is also decidedly larger than that of the baritone. This means that the sound the euphonium produces is generally fuller, rounder and more mellow than that of the baritone horn. As a result, composers tend to use euphonium for main melody or countermelody, as opposed to baritone horn, which often is called upon to play percussive parts.

A silver euphonium with the mouthpiece on the right.
Yamaha YEP-321 euphonium.

Some musicians find the euphonium more difficult to play than baritone horn due to its conical shape. While that’s debatable, it is true that a stronger lung capacity is required to produce a sturdy sound with the euphonium. The instrument is also slightly wider and heavier than the baritone horn and thus it can be a little more challenging to maneuver in a marching band situation.

OTHER VARIETIES OF EUPHONIUM

Under the euphonium umbrella are several less-common variations, including the “compensating euphonium,” which utilizes a three-plus-one valve system. This “compensating” valve uses extra tubing to achieve a lower range on the instrument.

There is also the “double-bell euphonium,” which offers players a second, smaller bell intended to sound like a trombone, likely intended for performances where trombones were not available. Over the years, however, these have become less commonplace.

And, while most euphoniums are equipped with four valves (or, less commonly, three), five-valve options do exist too, though they are also extremely rare. These offer players two additional valves off to the side of the instrument that effectively change its tube length and extend its pitch range.

How to Create Lo-Fi

If you search online for “Lo-Fi production tips” or “creating Lo-Fi tracks,” you’ll find websites touting production and arrangement approaches that vary quite a bit. As with many musical styles these days, there are many variations of Lo-Fi. And, as is pointed out in our What is Lo-Fi? blog, Lo-Fi techniques  can be applied to any genre of music.

This article will focus on one of the more prominent ones: Lo-Fi hip-hop, also known as “ChillHop.” However, the methods described for reducing audio quality can be used in any Lo-Fi style.

ChillHop (which is referenced on YouTube as “Lo-Fi beats to study to”) is considered a form of the broader “Downtempo” category of electronic music. Accordingly, its tempos are slow — usually between 70 and 90 bpm. Chillhop music is almost always instrumental (though some pieces utilize vocal samples), and it typically has several key ingredients. Let’s look at some of the most common ones.

Ethereal Chords

Many ChillHop productions are based around a reverb-y ambient-sounding electric or acoustic piano, or a clean jazz guitar, typically playing a hypnotic progression of sustaining chords. For ultimate flexibility for editing it later, I advise that you record this as a MIDI track, as opposed to audio.

Screenshot.
Lo-Fi music is often based around a repetitive chord progression.

If you’re using guitar for this purpose, try recording an electric guitar DI and use an amp modeler such as VST Amp Rack in Steinberg Cubase, being sure to select a clean-sounding amp emulation. You can also consider using an audio loop for the piano or guitar if you find one you like.

Processed Samples

Another way producers construct Lo-Fi beats or songs is to base them around a sample from a section of a memorable song (hip-hop, R&B, jazz, etc.). They’ll process it heavily to make it fit the Lo-Fi vibe, and it will serve as the foundation of the track (the “beat”) in the same way the ethereal chords do.

Bear in mind that, if you’re sampling other peoples’ music, you have to either use material that’s in the public domain or is royalty-free (for example, the samples offered on Landr.com), or you’ll have to get clearance from the copyright owner if you intend to distribute it publicly. (Search “copyright clearance for music” on the web to find sources for getting such permissions.)

In addition to the song’s chordal or sampled “bed,” there’s also often an instrument playing a simple melody on top. If you base your track around piano chords, that melody could be part of the piano part or it could be played by a different sound altogether — the choice is yours. If the latter, you’ll probably want to go for something jazzy-sounding, such as sampled vibes, sax, clarinet or acoustic piano. You don’t often hear synthesizers used as melody instruments in ChillHop.

Down Below

The bass track in a Lo-Fi track usually consists of a basic synth or sampled bass. Compared to those used in hip-hop, ChillHop basses tend to have a little more upper-mid and high-end information, though they still often contain sine waves like hip-hop basses. You can probably find an appropriate sound in one of your DAW’s synths or samplers. In Steinberg Cubase, open Loops and Samples under the Media tab in the Right Zone, then scroll down to the Lo-Fi Dreams collection. There, you’ll find a selection of one-shot low-fi bass notes. Once you find one you like, simply create a Sampler Track and drop the sample in. Here’s a bass line created from one of Cubase’s Lo-Fi Dreams bass samples.

Of course, you’ll have to make sure that the sample plays in tune and is in the correct octave. This might involve making some adjustments in Cubase’s Sampler Control (accessed from the tab at the bottom of the Lower Zone, as shown below), such as turning on AudioWarp. You can get a pretty decent bass sound if you keep this sampled bass within about an octave either way of the root note. Of course, because this is Lo-Fi, you don’t want it to sound too good!

Screenshot.
Sampler Control in Cubase (highlighted).

Stick to It

The drum tracks in ChillHop music are usually relatively simple, and they often don’t start playing until after several intro measures of the main (unaccompanied) chordal instrument. The drum samples used are generally acoustic and tend to be dry-sounding and reminiscent of hip-hop drums in tone. Avoid super busy parts like hi-hats playing sixteenth notes.

Lo-Fi drum parts are typically looser rhythmically than in other genres, so you don’t have to quantize them precisely to the grid. One way to get a loose feel is to use MIDI drums and play the parts in from your controller. These drums can be constructed from drum loops, a sampler loaded with a kit or individual samples, or a drum instrument like Steinberg’s Groove Agent SE. You can also find quite a few snare parts that use a sidestick for a more mellow, clicky sound rather than full snare hits — something that’s popular in Lo-Fi, especially on the backbeats.

Screenshot.
You can find some great Lo-Fi drum sounds in Groove Agent SE.

What’s That Noise?

Another popular Lo-Fi technique is to layer in a sound effect such as vinyl crackle, rain, a waterfall, a forest ambience or any sustaining sound that’s predominantly in the upper-mid to high frequency range. Such a sound bed adds a location vibe to the song and also restores some of the highs to the mix that might be lost due to the various methods for degrading audio discussed in the next section. One way to accomplish this is with the Grungelizer plug-in in Cubase, which lets you add elements like crackle and noise — even air conditioner hum (in your choice of 50 or 60 Hz!) — that will play indefinitely.

View of control panel.
Add some noise to your Lo-Fi track with Grungelizer.

Crushing It

We struggle to make everything sound as good as possible for most musical styles. In Lo-Fi, the bar for what is “good” is different, and lower. The idea is to evoke the sound of tape-era fidelity, so Lo-Fi music doesn’t have the crisp and present high-end that we’re used to hearing in modern-day digital recordings. This means you’ll usually have to reduce the quality of your tracks to achieve the desired sound.

One of the best and easiest ways to do this is to use a bitcrusher plug-in, such as the one provided by Cubase (shown below). These kinds of effects reduce the bit depth; that is, the digital resolution of the sound you’re processing. You can think of a bitcrusher as a technology time machine that lets you dial back your audio to the bad old days of 12-bit or 8-bit sampling. If you make the settings too extreme on a bitcrusher, you’ll hear audible distortion, and the transients (particularly those on the drums) will get softer and less powerful, so you should be subtle with this effect.

View of control panel.
Reduce bit depth with a bitcrusher plug-in.

To demonstrate, let’s start by listening to a “clean” drum track created using sounds from Groove Agent SE:

Here’s that same track with the Steinberg bitcrusher plug-in applied, set to 8-bit, with the Sample Divider knob (which sets the amount of effect) on 6:

Narrowing the Range

Another way to reduce a track’s fidelity is with equalization and filters. You can easily do this by opening an EQ plug-in and using its high-cut (“low-pass”) filter. For Lo-Fi, try setting it to roll off everything above 2 or 4 kHz.

You’ll have more control if you apply equalization and filtering to individual tracks rather than the full mix, although you could do it that way too, if the material lends itself to such major surgery. Experiment with the frequency settings and the steepness of the filter slope until you find a setting that evokes low fidelity without sounding just plain bad.

The Magneto II plug-in included with Cubase lets you target a frequency range for its tape saturation effect, and it has a Solo button for auditioning purposes. Normally, you’d check your setting in Solo and then turn it off. But if you leave it on, you’ll get significantly reduced fidelity at the plug-in’s output, in addition to tape saturation — a hack that’s perfect for Lo-Fi.

Screenshot.
Magneto II with the Solo button (top right) on.

To demonstrate how this works, start by listening to this rhythm guitar playing a jazz chord progression. It was recorded direct, with Cubase’s VST Amp Rack providing a clean amp sound.

Here’s that same track run through Magneto II with the solo button in and the highs set to 2.2 kHz, the lows set to 140 Hz.

Up, Down and Around

Another hallmark of bad fidelity is warbly pitch, such as that produced by the “wow and flutter” introduced by a warped vinyl record or a cheap or poorly maintained tape machine. You can simulate that with a chorus effect. Keep the speed low and the width (“depth”) pretty high. Adjust until you hear slow warbling without the track sounding egregiously out of tune.

Here’s another tip: Try using a pitch correction plug-in to destabilize the pitch on a chordal or melody instrument. In Cubase, insert Pitch Correct on the track and set it for extremely light correction. This will not only introduce pitch modulation but also create digital artifacts that dirty up the sound in a good way for Lo-Fi.

Screenshot.
Use a pitch correction plug-in to add warble and artifacts to an instrument.

To demonstrate, here’s an electric piano playing a ChillHop part:

Now, here it is with Steinberg’s Pitch Correct plug-in inserted as well as the Frequency equalizer plug-in. The former has a very light setting and the latter has a low-cut filter set at 1.31 kHz, rolling off everything above it.

Copy Then Go

One last piece of advice: If you want to produce tracks that will attract fans of Lo-Fi, start by trying to emulate the sound and vibe of whatever Lo-Fi subgenre you’re into. Once you get the hang of it, nothing is stopping you from injecting your own creative variations into the music.

 

Producing Lo-Fi music? Be sure to check out the free Steinberg LoFi Piano VST instrument.

Click here for more information about Steinberg Cubase.

 

Check out our other Recording Basics postings.

Observing Score Details

Students often focus on accuracy of pitches and rhythms because they want their playing to sound correct, and achieving this type of precision can provide them with a sense of success.

However, a successful performance does not begin and end with correct pitches and rhythms. Students must go beyond the initial stages of learning and incorporate other score indications made by the composer in order to bring a piece to life. Some of the most common interpretational details that students overlook are dynamics, pedaling, articulation, tempo markings and tempo changes. Without these aspects of musical understanding, a performance can lack character and expression.

It is also important to note that there are some score details related to accuracy of pitches and rhythm that students can overlook. The most common elements are accidentals and rests. It is crucial that these errors are prevented from the beginning stages of learning a piece as they can be difficult to correct when polishing repertoire for a performance.

In this article, we will look at some ways to help students observe all score indications so that they can create successful and artistic performances of repertoire that are true to the composers’ intentions.

Don’t Wait Until the Final Stages of Learning

overhead shot man playing piano pexelsSometimes we can get in a rut of making sure all pitches and rhythms are correct before adding the expressive layers of dynamics, articulation and other interpretative devices. However, if we wait until the final stages of learning, it can be too late. By this time, our students’ habits for a particular piece are already ingrained in their minds and muscle memory, and they may not be able to make the changes consistently and successfully to their playing.

Therefore, I often like to include some of these details in the early stages of learning. In essence, it involves incorporating the details into the student’s original conception of the piece early on rather than adding them in (sometimes weeks) later. When students are first learning a piece, I have them sing the melody line before they actually play it. I find this early stage an excellent opportunity to incorporate articulation and possibly even some rudimentary dynamic levels. That way, when they take it to the piano, they are already thinking of the melody line with the appropriate articulation and dynamic variation, and it does not have to be added during a later lesson. Watch this type of sequencing in this video.

Don’t Do Too Much at Once

While it is important not to wait until the last minute to add interpretational aspects of a performance, it can also be difficult for students to absorb everything in the early stages of learning. It is crucial for teachers to plan out when it is most appropriate to introduce certain musical characteristics of the piece and to sequence these elements accordingly. For example, if an elementary-level student has not used the damper pedal in their playing a lot, you may want to have them focus on developing dynamic contrast in their first weeks of learning a piece before adding the use of the pedal. Another example is if a piece has a tricky rhythm and a lot of accidentals, you will want to ensure that those fundamentals are secure before moving on to other musical aspects of the piece.

Don’t Rely on Repetition

Repetition can be a great way to help a student establish a change in their playing or learn something new, but it is not the only way. Mindless repetition can be boring. Without being intentional about what must be changed or fixed, it can be a waste of time.

annotating score pexelsPrior to asking students to “drill” a passage a certain number of times, make sure they can play it accurately and independently. A helpful way to make sure this happens is by assisting them with mental study. Create a copy of their score and then have them use colored pencils, markers or digital ink to annotate the music and highlight certain score details that they may easily forget. By having the students write in the scores themselves, they are more likely to remember those specific musical markings. By using different colors, there is a higher chance they will accurately visualize the score without having the physical book in front of them.

For things like tempo changes, you may want to try singing and conducting with the student away from the piano. This will help them to internalize the change of speed and how it can be musically incorporated into their performance.

We can help students be thoughtful and observant musicians by paying close attention to musical scores. This will help them learn to capture the character and mood of pieces as well as adhere to the intentions of the composer. By sequencing our introduction of these musical elements and finding creative ways to in

5 Student-Led Recruitment Strategies That Work!

It takes an all-inclusive and eclectic approach to recruit and retain students from a wide range of backgrounds and experiences. I believe that it starts with building authentic relationships and establishing trust.

Before my work in higher education, I was a middle school and high school band director in Title I schools for 10 years. Early in my career, I realized that maintaining high enrollment in my classes was essential to program sustainability. In an effort to increase membership and empower my students to take more ownership of the program, I worked closely with each of our community stakeholders — students, parents, colleagues, administration and community partners — to build sustainable recruitment and retention systems. Not only did this make recruitment and retention more rewarding, but it also made it fun!

Here are what I believe to be the five essential strategies for effectively recruiting and retaining student musicians. While these tips are easily adaptable to secondary school ensemble settings, I have continued to use many of these strategies as a college professor and believe that they are just as transferable to higher education music programs.

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Energize your creativity as you build your music program!

1. Student Empowerment

It has been my experience that when I give my students more of a voice in all aspects of the program, recruitment and retention almost take care of themselves. In every setting I have taught, I have created student committees for music selection, clerical tasks, halftime show planning, dance routine/choreography, arranging music, trips, fundraising, recruitment, social media and more.

Each year, I would administer an end-of-year survey to my students to gather their feedback, and they would consistently share how much they enjoyed being a part of the planning and organizing phases of the program. Allowing my students to compose their own pieces and conduct their compositions at concerts, write arrangements and chart drills for halftime shows, create visuals and choreography for competitions and propose pieces to perform for performance assessment, made them feel  like they had true ownership in the program.

2. Buddy System

two happy female students LIaLQ2SIQuk unsplash

In my programs, it was understood that “no member would be left behind.” As soon as potential members expressed interest and filled out a recruitment form, we would pair those students with a current band member who they would get to know, ask questions and build a bond.

Over time, I found that this process was most effective when a student was paired with a buddy who shared common interests. So, as a part of our recruitment form, we added a few questions like “what do you like to do in your free time” and “what is your favorite genre of music” so that we could help new members transition more smoothly into the program through the buddy system.  

3. Community-Building Activities

One of the most important factors to keeping students satisfied with the program was building a sense of community. I found that my students needed to form bonds not only through rehearsals and performances, but also through the non-music activities we provided, such as Rubik’s cube clubs and video game tournaments to weekend cookouts, retreats and ice cream socials.

four band members

It was important for our students to feel welcomed and valued at all times. We even encouraged them to bring friends and siblings outside of the program to events. This became another great recruitment opportunity, and once these friends and siblings saw how much fun we had, they were eager to sign up, too!

4. Peer-to-Peer Recruitment

A key factor to recruitment and retention success involves making students full participants in recruitment efforts. We would often go to perform and recruit at our feeder schools. During those visits, not only would I bring a group of students to perform, I would also make time for my students to talk to potential members. We would do meet and greets, Q&A sessions and even instrument demonstrations!

At our yearly cluster concert, I would have students read program notes for the pieces we were playing and, at various points of the program, have a few students briefly share their experiences in the music program. My seniors especially looked forward to the opportunity to reflect on what the program meant to them.

5. Social Media Collaboration

Though I consider myself a digital native, it is difficult for me to stay current on the latest trends in social media. And, by the time I learned about the latest trend, my students and their peers have already moved on to the next thing. I believe that we must have our students involved in how we craft and disseminate news, information and events via social media (with oversight, of course). This allows for our reach to grow and for our program to have a broader impact in our community. Social media can also serve as an excellent recruitment tool and increase the “cool factor” even more.

A Win-Win Situation

It is essential to empower students to lead the charge in our recruitment efforts and make them the face of the program. In many ways, our students are brand ambassadors and become the most critical point of contact for new members. The peer-to-peer interactions we foster can provide numerous benefits to all. If we intentionally and consistently engage our students in all aspects of the program, I am confident that it will lead to new opportunities for student growth and success.

History of the Synthesizer, Part 1

The development of the synthesizer has spanned many decades, with roots that date back to the early 20th century. In this article we’re going to trace that path from its origins to the dawn of the digital era age in the 1970s (Part 2 will cover the 1980s to the present day), but first let’s agree on what a synthesizer is.

There are two main criteria to defining a musical instrument as a synthesizer, versus other types of keyboards. They are:

1. It must produce its basic sound via electronic or digital means. So electromechanical devices that produce their sound mechanically or acoustically and are then amplified (such as organs or electric pianos) do not count.

2. It must give the user significant control in shaping or modifying the sound being produced, beyond basic EQ or the addition of effects.

With those assumptions in place, let’s go forward into the past!

Early Precedents

Back in 1915 an instrument called the Audion Piano marked the first time vacuum tubes were used to create sound. That technology would power most of the electronic musical instruments for the following 50 years, until the emergence of transistor technology. Other tube-powered instruments included the Theremin (1924), the Ondes Martenot (1928) and the Trautonium (1930). In 1929, an instrument called the Orgue des Ondes was the first keyboard to give the user the ability to add and subtract harmonics from the sound — a precursor to the synthesizer filter.

Vintage image of man in suit using the Audion Piano. which look like several rows of dials above a small piano keyboard.
The Audion Piano.

A couple of instruments developed by German engineer Harald Bode established design principles that would become the foundation of the synthesizer as we know it today. His Warbo Formant Orgel (1937) included switches for filter envelope shapes and a rudimentary method of providing preset voicings. Much later, his Sound Processor (1960) defined the concept of using separate sound producing and modifying modules to create tones.

Vintage organ synthesizer.
Harald Bode’s Warbo Formant Orgel.

The vacuum-tube RCA Music Synthesizer, unveiled in 1955, was a joint experiment in sound production and manipulation between Princeton University and Columbia University … and it was also the first instrument to call itself a “synthesizer.” Looking like an analog computer with no musical keyboard, the notes to be played, along with their tonal characteristics, were entered using punched paper tapes that were fed into the device. Upon playback, the user could further control aspects of pitch, octave, envelope, timbre and volume using analog switches.

With these precedents in design and function established, the world was ready for the modern synthesizer.

The Birth of Analog Synthesis and Modular Synthesizers

In 1964, electrical engineer and music aficionado Robert Moog presented a paper titled “Voltage-Controlled Electronic Music Modules” at the Audio Engineering Society (AES) convention in New York. This landmark document built on the work of Bode but described the concept of interconnecting individual audio generating and sound processing modules with control-voltage (CV) technology rather than vacuum tubes. Moog was invited to show his prototype components at the convention, which received a very positive reaction from attendees. In 1967 he began to produce the Moog Modular Synthesizer, which integrated multiple CV components (“modules”) together, connected by short cables called “patch cords” that could be plugged in and out as the player desired. The instrument was embraced not only by the avant-garde electronic musicians of the time, but by many pop groups such as The Beatles, the Monkees and others. When, in 1968, composer Wendy Carlos featured the instrument on her hit album Switched-On Bach, the world accepted that Moog’s invention could be used for highly musical and expressive performances. Prog-rock keyboardist Keith Emerson would later tour the globe for decades with his massive custom modular Moog system. Moog’s designs set a number of standards for the synth industry, such as 1 volt per octave CV control, and pulse triggering signals for connecting and synchronizing multiple components and modules.

At the same time, on the West Coast, Don Buchla was also experimenting with these concepts, but taking a different approach, foregoing a keyboard altogether and focusing instead on unique timbral and gestural control. His instruments (the first being the Buchla Series 100, or Buchla Box) were nowhere near as commercially successful as Moog’s, but were nonetheless quite innovative and would come to be used by cutting-edge composers like Terry Riley and Steve Reich.

In the UK, a developer named Peter Zinovieff had founded a small facility called Electronic Music Studios (EMS), where he created a complex music system involving multiple mini-computers and some analog gear, along with custom software. In 1971, EMS released a miniaturized version called the EMS VCS3. This small modular synth was quickly adopted by many of the top British performers of the day, including Pink Floyd, Brian Eno, Robert Fripp and The Who.

Back in the U.S., a company called ARP (named for designer Alan R. Pearlman) debuted a large voltage-controlled monophonic modular synth called the ARP 2500 in 1970. Similar to the EMS, it used a matrix system for interconnecting modules, although it employed sliding switches instead of the pins used on the VCS3. The ARP 2600, a more portable (and only semi-modular) synth that combined patch cord interconnections with sliders controlling many hard-wired choices, followed in 1971. The 2600 received widespread use by many artists of the era, including Stevie Wonder, Edgar Winter and Pete Townsend of The Who.

Synthesizers for the Performing Artist

In 1970, the RA Moog Company (later Moog Music) unveiled a watershed instrument in the history of synthesizers: the Minimoog. An internally pre-wired synth (it needed neither patch cords nor a matrix system for interconnections), the Minimoog was aimed squarely at performing musicians. It introduced two real-time controllers that have since become standard on synthesizers everywhere: the pitch bend wheel and the modulation wheel. And while it had a very basic voice architecture with limited modulation capabilities, the three-oscillator design combined with 24 dB per octave filters produced a characteristically rich sound.

Numerous performance synthesizers followed. ARP released the programmable Odyssey and the preset Pro-Soloist in 1972. The Odyssey provided a sonic alternative to the Minimoog and was used by Herbie Hancock, Jon Lord (Deep Purple), George Duke and others, while the preset Pro-Soloist found favor with artists such as Tony Banks (Genesis), Billy Preston and Tangerine Dream. At around the same time, two Japanese companies entered the market, with instruments akin to the Pro-Soloist: the Korg miniKorg and the Roland SH-1000, each with its own unique sound albeit limited programming capabilities, but with easy-to-access modulation effects and presets that made them appealing for live performance.

In 1974, American engineer Tom Oberheim founded Oberheim Electronics and unveiled the SEM (short for “synthesizer expansion module”), which had a simple voice architecture but a characteristic warm sound, along with a highly flexible 12 dB per octave multi-mode filter. Multiple SEMs were later coupled with a keyboard and a sequencer to create the TVS-1 (Two Voice) and FVS-1 (Four Voice) synths.

Yamaha Enters the Arena

That same year, piano and organ giant Yamaha entered the arena with a (mostly) preset synth called the SY-1. It offered several unique features such as Attack Bend, which manipulated both the pitch and filter envelopes to produce a slight pitch and timbral change when keys were pressed, along with a variety of preset envelope shapes. But the most innovative feature for the time was its keyboard, which provided both velocity and after-touch sensitivity for increased expressivity.

Vintage Yamaha SY 1 synthesizer keyboard.
Yamaha SY-1.

This was followed in 1975 by the SY-2, which added some features and came with a flight case and removable legs to make it transportable and easy to set up.

At around the same time, Yamaha had been working on a behemoth electronic organ called the GX-1 “Dream Machine.” Looking back today, it’s clear that the GX-1 was actually a synthesizer, and it likely was the first true polyphonic synth developed. The instrument has become legendary, and was used by artists such as Keith Emerson, John Paul Jones of Led Zeppelin, Stevie Wonder and ABBA’s Benny Andersson.

An all in one synthesizer with a bench.
Yamaha GX-1 “Dream Machine.”

In 1977, Yamaha created one of the all-time great analog synths, the CS-80. It actually had two layers of 8-note polyphony, unheard of for its time. Along with velocity sensitivity, the CS-80 provided individual pressure response per key, another innovation. A long ribbon strip above the keys enabled the user to add all sorts of modulation and expression. And, despite the fact that it was produced before the age of digital patch storage (see below), it came equipped with four analog memory locations, each utilizing mini-sliders that mimicked the layout of the main controls on the top panel. The CS-80 quickly became a favorite of many top musicians of the era, including Eddie Jobson (UK), Steve Porcaro (Toto) and composer Vangelis, who said of the instrument, “It’s the most important synthesizer in my career — and for me the best analog synthesizer design there has ever been.”

Yamaha vintage synthesizer.
Yamaha CS-80.

The Dawn of the Digital Age

In 1978 a new American company called Sequential Circuits released a break-through instrument, the five-note polyphonic Prophet 5, which was the first “hybrid” synth, combining analog sound production with digital control in the form of preset memories. While not as complex as the CS-80, it hit a price/performance sweet spot and became a huge success. At around the same time Moog unveiled their fully polyphonic Polymoog, and other synths with memory storage soon followed, including the Oberheim OB-X and the Roland Jupiter-4.

At the end of the ‘70s several new instruments would point the way to future trends in synthesis. A company called New England Digital released the Synclavier I, which utilized FM (Frequency Modulation) synthesis for the first time, followed by the Synclavier 2, which incorporated a 32-track sequencer. A German company called PPG debuted their Wave Computer 360, the first in a series of Wave instruments and the first commercially released synth to use wavetable technology. In 1979 an Australian manufacturer released the Fairlight CMI (Computer Music Instrument), which heralded in the use of sampling technology — digital recordings of instruments, voices and other sounds.

Although the primitive digital-to-analog converters (DACs) of the era limited the sound quality of these early synths, one thing was clear: Digital was here to stay.

 

Ready to learn more? Check out Part 2 of this series, which covers the development of synthesizers in the 1980s and beyond.

Layering Digital Keyboard Sounds

One of the great things about electronic keyboards is that you can play a wider variety of sounds than any acoustic keyboard (such as a piano) can produce, and that includes the ability to layer sounds together. Let’s explore some of the most popular blends.

Acoustic Piano With Strings

The most common addition to the sound of an acoustic piano is strings. There are a few different types of string sounds that are used; the most common is a smooth string section that doesn’t have an aggressive attack, usually named something like “Legato Strings.” The blend of the two will undoubtedly sound very familiar to you:

If you are going to be playing chords in a rhythmic fashion, you might want to opt for a string sound with a stronger (i.e., faster) and more pronounced attack; these are usually called “Marcato Strings.”

For a smooth and romantic sound, layer a softer string sound that has a slower attack and a longer release. This type of sound is generally called a “pad” because it’s especially effective when playing long sustained chords. There are actually many synth sounds that are called pads, but for the purposes of this discussion the best choice(s) in your keyboard may be called “Analog Strings” or “Pad Strings.”

Acoustic Piano with Other Sounds

Vocal sounds blend nicely with acoustic piano. Whether it is full choir sounds, pop vocals or vocal-like pads, these types of blends are fun to play and are often inspiring too.

You can also try combining acoustic piano and electric piano sounds. Choose the more traditional “tine” electric piano sound to emulate the type of blend that artists such as Bob James and Jeff Lorber favor, like this:

Or go with the FM electric piano sound invented by Yamaha, which will act like a time machine that places you firmly back in the ’80s, as exemplified by the sound of many of the hit pop ballads of the era.

It can also be very effective to blend together acoustic piano and pipe organ, especially if you play worship and praise music. If your keyboard can layer more than two sounds, consider adding some strings, brass or choir as well.

If you play gospel music, try layering piano with a tonewheel organ sound:

For powerful rock and pop music, you can’t go wrong with a blend of acoustic piano with the sound of a brass section or “sawtooth”-type synth:

Playing cool jazz or lounge music? Try layering vibes on top of your piano:

Many synth pad sounds also blend wonderfully with acoustic piano, especially when they are kept low in volume.

Electric Piano Plus

Like acoustic piano, electric piano goes well with a lot of sounds — strings and vocals, for example:

Many synth pads also work nicely with electric piano:

Some musicians like to blend mallet sounds with electric piano (especially FM piano) to accentuate the attack characteristic even more. So try marimba and/or xylophone, mixing in their level to taste.

Orchestral Blends

When you are playing orchestral music, be it classical or Broadway/theater music, layering allows you to imitate many of the most commonly used blends, such as:

Strings with Brass

Strings with Voices

Strings with Marimba/Xylophone

Strings with Bells

Strings with Woodwinds

Brass with Voices

Jazz and Big Band Blends

The most common blend used in these genres is a brass section with a sax section:

If your keyboard has a sound called “Scat Voices” or something similar, it will probably work nicely with brass or woodwind sections:

Single Note Melody Blends

If you’re playing as part of a duo or small ensemble in church and many other situations, you may be called on to just play a single-note melodic part. There are so many sounds that combine nicely when playing these types of passages. Here are just a few suggestions:

Piano and Flute

Piano and Trumpet/Muted Trumpet

Flute and Marimba/Xylophone

Muted Trumpet and Vibes

Oboe and Violin

Soprano Sax and Voices

Try Some Simple Edits

Most keyboards allow you to edit your layered sounds to some degree. They’ll almost always allow you to adjust the volume of each of the layered sounds, plus perhaps their tuning (meaning that they don’t have to necessarily be played in unison) and timbral quality. Sometimes you’ll be able to adjust the attack and/or release of the sound as well. Changing the attack allows it to “speak” right away or more slowly, and changing the release causes it to either stop cleanly when you lift your fingers from the keys, or ring out afterwards.

So you can take a Marcato String sound and, by slowing down the attack a little, you can make it more legato, or you can turn Legato Strings into a pad-type sound by making it less bright and slowing down both the attack and release. A little experimentation here is very much in order — depending upon the particular digital keyboard you are using, you might be pleasantly surprised at how much you can alter the tonality of layered sounds, giving them even greater utility.

All audio played on a Yamaha P-515, often in conjunction with sounds from Steinberg Cubase.

Check out our other Well-Rounded Keyboardist postings.

 

Click here for more information about Yamaha keyboard instruments.

Teach Student Leaders to Teach

I highly recommend engaging and empowering your student leaders to be instructors for music, marching  or even as peer tutors for other academic subjects. When your student leaders begin to take more ownership of your program, the overall culture and morale will improve.

The Value of the Student Leader as a Teacher

The first step in empowering student leaders is to recognize their value. They want to serve their peers and make a difference.

I know this firsthand because I was a drum major of the South Brunswick (New Jersey) High School band in 2002 and 2003, and then a drum major for the Crossmen Drum Corps from 2005 to 2007. My instructors regularly spoke about the importance of servant leadership and working hard to manage logistical aspects for our organizations.

two female clarinet studentsWhen we opened Claudia Taylor Johnson High School (CTJ) in 2008, one of our band directors, Mr. Manuel Maldonado, regularly discussed the role of student leaders at his prior campus, Cedar Park High School (in the Leander Independent School District). He explained that there were many different tasks that student leaders managed. Maldonado, who also instructs student leadership workshops for SASI, one of the most popular companies for student leadership in the country, is a master at motivating students and managing logistics. He created a structure at CTJ that we still utilize today.

CTJ student leaders set up rehearsals, clean the band hall, manage on-campus events, conduct music pass-offs, run sectionals, develop bonding experiences for their peers, and even help with academic tutoring. Maldonado is a firm believer that the more invested students are in managing the program’s day-to-day operations off the field, the more it would improve their buy-in when it came time for rehearsals and performances. And he was right!

Over the past 14 years, we have turned over many aspects of managing CTJ’s band program to our student leaders, and it has had a profound impact on so many levels. For schools with a single director, utilizing student leaders as instructors could provide the director with an “army” of junior teachers to enhance the overall program.

Score with SCORE (Student Care of Resources and Equipment)

While student teaching at Ronald Reagan High School, which is in the same district as CTJ, I observed many ways that student leaders helped run logistical aspects of the program and mentor and teach students. Reagan utilized a system with section leaders and line leaders. These leaders would take their smaller group from the basics block and spend 10 to 15 minutes of rehearsal working on visual and musical assignments. These included more straightforward exercises like taking a single step, posture or horn moves, as well as musical assignments like a few measures of the show that the section was struggling with. I was so impressed with the Reagan student leaders’ intensity, professionalism and detail.

CTJ band winds ensemble wearing masksReagan also had a logistical team called SCORE, which stood for Student Care of Resources and Equipment. This team included 10 to 15 students who were dedicated to keeping the band hall clean, setting up for rehearsals and managing events. Line leaders and section leaders were often members of SCORE as well. The Reagan students were so motivated to serve the program, and because they had a voice in the process, they took ownership of all tasks, big and small.

This kind of dedication is not unheard of. In many schools in Japan, students maintain their classrooms, serve lunch to their peers and even clean the toilets. These students focus not only on academics but also on how to be good citizens.

Student leaders in many Japanese programs also manage logistics for band. Teaching and instructing their peers is seen as rewards for student leaders’ efforts at maintaining facilities. We have adopted this system at CTJ after seeing it work in many other programs.

As you increase student leaders’ role as instructors, you will provide an incentive for them to participate in the less visible behind-the-scenes tasks.

Structure of Student Leadership

At CTJ, our student leadership hierarchy is divided into elected officers and appointed leaders. Elected  , which are voted on by the students in the spring for the upcoming academic year, include:

    • Vice President of Music Library
    • Vice President of Logistics
    • Vice President of Uniforms
    • Vice President of Special Events
    • Secretary
    • Freshmen Class Representative (elected during Band Camp)

These students serve on the Student Executive Board and are involved in various decision-making processes throughout the year, including trips, budgetary expenses, band banquet, volunteer opportunities and overall culture-building exercises. The board manages the quartermasters, music librarians and logistics team. All the board members, as elected officers, provide a voice for the students in band and also serve as teachers and mentors.

Elected officers may also serve in a section leader role or another position, but they would be required to participate in the teaching workshops if they pursue an appointed role. The Student Executive Board does not include the section leaders or drum majors, only those in elected positions.

Appointed positions at CTJ include:

    • Drum Major (also serves as our Band President)
    • Assistant Drum Majors/Conductors
    • Captains
    • Section Leaders
    • Quartermasters (usually 3-4)
    • Music Librarians (usually 3-4)
    • Members of SCORE (usually 10-15)

CTJ Bethany teaching horn sectionStudents in appointed positions apply each spring and submit a resume, portfolio and teacher references, and they go through an interview process and teaching audition. Drum major candidates also complete a conducting audition. Appointed positions are selected by a committee that includes band directors from the high school and middle school, private lesson teachers, former student leaders and several guest panel members, including marching techs or visitors from another district school.

Students in appointed positions conduct sectional rehearsals over the summer, during band camp and do music pass-offs during the marching season. They are the go-to mentors for our younger students who need additional help with marching responsibilities in the fall. Appointed student leaders also serve as peer tutors for their sections in the spring.

Teaching Workshops

At CTJ, we expect all our student leaders to teach or serve as teachers at some point. It is a prerequisite that they participate in a teaching seminar before serving in one of our roles. This means that the directors need to teach students how to teach.

During the spring semester, before applications are accepted for appointed positions, we conduct several teaching workshops, where we introduce and practice four areas of teaching: 1) planning and process, 2) content and vocabulary, 3) execution and pacing, and 4) reflection.

Planning and ProcessFor our purposes, student leaders create lesson plans to teach four different topics for marching season: posture, breathing, taking the first step and breaking down a difficult passage of music. Students plan for a five-minute lesson that can eventually grow into a 10- or 15-minute sectional, and finally into a 45-minute sectional. Lesson plans include objectives/goals, time spent on each objective and specific techniques/verbiage to help. We are looking for what their process will be during the time they teach.

Content and Vocabulary — As capable as our student leaders are, band members will likely not react or respond to issues with them the same way they would with an experienced educator. However, student leaders can learn to correct specific details and processes. They can be trained as taskmasters to combine limited feedback with maximum repetition. Sometimes the feedback can be as simple as “play together” or “that’s too long/short/loud/soft.” Student leaders can also correct body posture, rehearse horn moves and provide feedback to help their peers execute cleaner. It is critical to train student leaders early on to use the right vocabulary and have meaningful content in their lessons to avoid any discomfort or awkwardness as they take charge of their rehearsals.

male and female students with saxophonesExecution and Pacing — In our teaching workshops, student leaders break into groups of 10 to 12 to practice teaching with one another. Each student will inform the others in the group what he or she plans to do, take them through the lesson and then receive feedback from a director or coach on improving the lesson. Student leaders learn pacing, time management and how their peers respond to feedback. This is where directors work with student leaders to develop patience, kindness, compassion and confidence. Topics we focus on during this process:

  • Speaking Voice— A great instructor must project and speak loudly enough for all students to hear instructions and feedback. Student leaders must practice speaking louder than they are comfortable with.
  • Poise and Pacing— Student leaders must avoid mumbling and using filler words like “uh,” “um” or “” They must practice balancing verbal instruction and movement during a lesson.
  • Is the student engaging?— Frankly put, can the student leader hold the attention of the group? Is the lesson engaging? Does the time seem to fly by?
  • Appropriate Feedback— After completing a rep, can the student leader see what is wrong and provide a proper correction?
  • The Awkward Factor — Does the lesson feel awkward? Is the leader awkward? Long pauses in delivery, awkward jokes, uncomfortable silences lead to a sense of discomfort for the group.
  • Setup of the classroom” — Standing in a block works but is not necessarily the best way to keep students engaged. Does the student leader setup the classroom to best reach his/her group?

Reflection — We will discuss as a group how the process went and highlight examples of successful teaching, as well as areas to improve. By watching their peers, student leaders can learn what to do as well as what not to do. The directors and staff at CTJ work hard to create a safe environment where student leaders are supportive — not judgmental — and truly want to see everyone succeed.

Ultimately, the success of peer teaching hinges on how the director or staff carefully mentor and monitor the process. As the primary leader of the organization, the director can provide the best guidance for eager student leaders.

Do the elected positions also take part in the teaching workshops? I can see a band member who is extremely organized be great at overseeing the music library, but perhaps not at teaching his/her section.

Top 10 Bass Effects

Today’s bassist can choose from a wide array of effects specifically designed for the instrument. These can be used for everything from subtly spicing up your sound to modifying it dramatically. In this article, we’ll take a look at the top 10 bass effects, with descriptions of what they do, as well as audio examples so you can hear how they alter the sound.

1. Compression

Compression is perhaps the most subtle, yet most important bass effect there is. Some players use it to smooth out their dynamics; others lean on it to create a consistently beefy sound with gobs of sustain. Either way — especially if you’re recording or playing in a band situation — compression is a must.

To demonstrate, here’s a bass line completely dry, without any compression (or any effects of any kind). We’ll be using this as the basis for all the audio examples in this article.

Here it is with some judicious compression applied:

2. Distortion / Bit Crusher

When you play your bass too hard, push your amp beyond its capacity or use speakers that can’t handle your amp’s power output, you get bad distortion. But intentional distortion can be your friend. Maybe add a hint of grit based on the sensitivity of your attack, like in the Yes song “Heart of the Sunrise,” or try slathering on a layer of harmonic fuzz to boost a bass solo, as in “Dance to the Music” by Sly & the Family Stone:

Alternatively, you can dial in some heavily saturated sludge to take things to 11, like Muse’s “Hysteria”:

A subset of this is the bit crusher effect, which is a relatively new entry to the world of distortion — one that proves the axiom that less is more. It works its magic by reducing sample rate and resolution to degrade your sound by degrees until it literally becomes harsh and potentially unrecognizable. As an example, listen to “Davidian Dream Beam” by The Black Heart Death Cult.

3. Chorus

This effect subtly delays the timing of your original signal, then modulates the delay repetitively with a low frequency oscillator (LFO). In small doses, chorusing adds a secret sauce of depth and thickness to your sound without calling attention to itself. When pushed hard, chorus becomes almost breathy and metallic in a quintessential ’80s rock way, as embodied by Peter Hook’s bassline on New Order’s “Age of Consent.”

4. Flanger

Similar to chorus, but with shorter delay times, a flanger creates a duplicate version of your original signal, then varies the pitch. Faster flanging speeds result in a more dramatic sweeping sound. Check out Tool’s “Forty Six & 2” for a full-on flanger attack.

5. Phaser

Phasing is what happens when you take two identical signals and delay one of them slightly. To my ears, using a phaser adds a gentle psychedelic sweep to whatever you’re playing, and works best on repetitive phrases when the rate and depth roughly match the tempo of the song. I particularly like the gummy sound that’s created when the sweep reaches its maximum point and spins back around for its return trip. Looking for a masterclass in using phaser on bass? Listen to The O’Jays “For the Love of Money.”

6. Octave Divider

This takes your bassline and adds one or even two octaves above and/or below what you’re playing. On some older octave pedals, when you turn off your dry signal completely and only use the wet signal, the resulting sound is similar to a ’70s monophonic synth, as you can hear on The Kandinsky Effect’s “Somnambulist.”

It is, however, easier for octave dividers to faithfully track higher notes than lower ones, where there can sometimes be a slight delay or even a failure to track the note at all. To some players, that quirkiness sounds like an unacceptable mistake; to others, it’s an idiosyncrasy that adds flavor to a bassline. No matter what your tastes are, keep in mind that most amps and cabinets struggle to reproduce super-low frequencies (say, those below 30 Hz), so you need to use this effect sparingly when you start thumping around below low G or no one — including you — will hear it. And your speakers will likely suffer for it too.

7. Harmonizer

This effect adds an interval (major, minor, second through seventh and even octaves) above and/or below whatever you’re playing. When overused, a harmonizer can turn into a distraction, but when used tastefully it can turn the bassist of a power trio into a veritable string section. If you’ve ever worried that your bass sounds thin, a harmonizer might just be the missing link you’ve been searching for to put a little more backbone into your sound. That’s how a two-piece bass and drums outfit like Royal Blood can sound like an army on a track like “Out of the Black.”

8. Delay

Delay comes in many flavors. All are based on the concept of creating a copy of the original signal, and as a rule, most give you control over parameters that affect the speed, depth, tone and repetition of the delayed signal.

Short delays work well on bass, adding a nice sense of space, as you can hear in this audio clip:

That said, I’ve always been a sucker for reverb, which is a specific type of delay (or more correctly, series of delays) that emulates the natural sound bouncing around a room. My personal favorite is plate reverb — the result of a signal exciting a large metal plate — but you have to be cautious in its use, since too much reverb of any kind applied to bass can quickly muddy up a mix … unless you play fretless solos or are a member of an indie shoegaze band, in which case reverb is pretty much expected on everything.

In some circumstances, a better bet might be to use a digital emulation of a vintage analog tape delay machine. These relics of the recording studio used the time delay between the record head and the play head on a tape machine to create cool dub effects and relied on speed imperfections and tape saturation to create warbly delay effects. However, to use this effectively (pardon the pun), you need to be in a situation with lots of space to let the delays “breathe” and not obscure one another. You can find a good example of the use of tape delay applied to bass on the Pink Floyd track “One of These Days,” which was recorded in 1971, long before the days of digital.

9. Ring Modulation

If you love unearthly, grainy sounds, ring modulation may be your ticket to ride. But to understand how it works, please pull out your trigonometry calculator and sit up straight in your seat. Ring modulation takes your original bass signal (the “modulator” wave) and combines it with a “carrier” wave (generated by the effect itself) to create two new signals (the sum and the difference between the modulator and carrier waves), then subtracts the original signal from the mix. Does your head hurt? Mine too.

But don’t focus on the what or how, just know that ring modulation can create gripping, otherworldly tones that can’t be created any other way. However, the line between magic and tragic here is very fine; the trick is to blend in its output sparingly with your original signal. Listen to the song “Alpha and Omega” on Donny McCaslin’s album Casting for Gravity for an example of how to use ring modulation tastefully.

10. Envelope Filter

This highly responsive and complex effect is synonymous with funk and disco, and in the right hands (and even the wrong ones, sometimes) it sounds like a bass trying to speak actual words — skrank, mwowt-mwowt — even though the words would be considered nonsense. (Check out Thundercat’s “Them Changes” for a dose of funky gibberish.)

Numerous controls for various parameters make this challenging to quickly explain, but basically, envelope filters take what you play and how you play and use that information to control how certain frequencies pass through a sweeping filter while others are removed by it. As with ring modulators, don’t let the science scare you off. Once you balance the sensitivity of the effect with your bass signal and your overall attack, all the other controls start to reveal themselves. And, as a bonus, this is the only bass effect that, when used correctly, allows the player to wear ridiculous outfits onstage without actually being ridiculed. Trust me, it’s worth it: that resonant sound is unlike anything else.

Any of these effects can be used in combination with one another for even more complex tone shaping. Try, for example, applying some reverb to a chorused bass, or adding a touch of distortion to a harmonized bass sound before routing the signal into an envelope filter. You may need to do some experimentation to set levels correctly, and determining the order of the effects in your signal chain is a whole other topic for discussion. But don’t be timid about trying things out; after all, beautiful accidents are how new sounds are discovered. The only limit here is your imagination!

The History of Yamaha CF Grand Pianos

The grand piano is a marvel of engineering. It contains thousands of parts, and its development spans over 300 years. While the early history of the instrument has its roots in Europe, it may surprise you to know that Yamaha has been manufacturing pianos for more than a century, and long ago (1965 to be exact) became the top supplier of acoustic pianos in the world. The company builds upwards of 100,000 pianos every year and has shipped well over eight million of them to date.

To some, these impressive numbers might evoke images of large factories with automated production lines churning out pianos with little human involvement. But every CF Series grand piano Yamaha makes is crafted by a group of skilled artisans, who oversee all the critical steps of turning wood and metal into the highly refined and expressive instrument that the modern grand piano represents. Let’s take a look at the history of this famed instrument, favored by top concert pianists the world over.

Yamaha Pianos Through the Decades

Company founder Torakusu Yamaha, an avid student of Western science and technology, designed and built his first upright piano in 1900, followed by a grand piano in 1902. These instruments were sold only in Japan, but Torakusu was invited to send his grand piano to the 1904 St. Louis World’s Fair, where it won an Honorary Grand Prize.

Over the following decades, the company avidly studied European piano design and production techniques. In the mid-1920s, aided by expert German piano technician Ale Schlegel, Yamaha produced a grand piano that was acclaimed by such notable artists as Artur Rubinstein, considered one of the twentieth century’s most talented pianists, as well as Russian virtuoso Leo Sirota, who wrote, “I have played the Yamaha piano many times and have come to the conclusion that this instrument is equal to the best pianos from Germany and America. It has an astonishingly beautiful tone, not to mention an excellent mechanism. It allows me to play however I desire.”

Vintage photo in black and white with man in suit sitting at a Yamaha piano but looking at the camera.
Leo Sirota.

In 1965, Yamaha began working with lauded Italian piano technician Cesare Tallone. Together they explored all aspects of piano design, creating many prototypes that were evaluated by world-class artists and then refined further. This valuable real-world feedback resulted in the creation of the first CF Concert Grand piano, unveiled to the public in November of 1967 with a performance by German maestro Wilhelm Kempff. After the concert, he expressed his appreciation for the instrument, saying, “Today, I played a Schubert Impromptu — a formidable test for any piano. This instrument passed with flying colors. Yamaha has surely made one of the top pianos in the world.”

Worldwide Acclaim for CF Grand Pianos

CF pianos were soon adopted by leading artists, international festivals and competitions. At both the 1968 and 1969 Menton Music Festival in France, four out of the five pianists chose it for their performances, including virtuoso Sviatoslav Richter.

A man playing a piano on a concert stage.
Sviatoslav Richter.

Legendary Canadian pianist Glenn Gould purchased two CF pianos, recording his last three albums on them, including his historic reworking of Bach’s Goldberg Variations in 1981. Gould was taken with the instrument, enthusing, “This piano has the finest action in the world. I have never before played an instrument that reflects my desires so perfectly.”

A Legacy of Innovation Continues

One might imagine that with such success and acceptance, Yamaha would sit back and simply enjoy the fruits of their labor. But instead, the company constantly questioned how they could improve aspects of the touch, the sound and the dynamic range of their pianos, all in search of an even higher level of expression for the performing artist. From this they created the C Series of studio and home pianos, which would become the most recorded piano in history.

By the early 1980s Yamaha was determined to develop an even more powerful-sounding concert grand — one that would be worthy of the best concert halls the world over. Once again, they gathered feedback from top artists and developed many prototypes before they unveiled their next-generation CF piano in 1983: the CFIII Series concert grand piano. And once again, Yamaha delivered an instrument that the musical world accepted with open arms.

The CFIII was designated as the sole official piano of the International Johann Sebastian Bach Competition in Germany, the official instrument of Poland’s International Chopin Piano Competition and official piano for the prestigious International Tchaikovsky Competition in Russia. Further refinements led to the CFIIIS, released in 1991, which underwent improvements and advancements in 1996 and 2001. Favored by prominent artists, concert halls and educational institutions worldwide, the CFIIIS was the piano of choice at over 20 festivals and competitions.

Man intensely playing a Yamaha concert grand on stage.
A Yamaha CFX grand piano being played at the 2015 International Chopin Piano Competition.

The Pinnacle in Piano Design

Despite this success, Yamaha was not content to rest on its laurels. An incredible 100 prototypes were developed over 19 years before arriving at the next instruments worthy of release in the ongoing evolution of the “Yamaha sound”: the Yamaha CF Series, led by the majestic CFX 9-foot concert grand piano released in 2010. In October of that year, Russian pianist Yulianna Avdeeva won first prize at the 16th International Chopin Piano Competition playing a CFX — the first time a pianist won playing a Japanese-made piano.

All CFX grand pianos are crafted by hand, using the finest materials Yamaha has sourced or developed themselves. As a result, the range of expression and tonal colors possible have evolved to a new level … and artists around the world have recognized that fact. Here is a sampling of some of their endorsements:

Tony Desare: “If I had to make a wish list of all the things I wanted in a piano as a player, as I explored the CFX they all revealed themselves. The CFX is the piano player’s piano. To me, it’s really taken the last several 100 years of piano-making and distilled it down into the best of the best.”

Billy Childs: “It has such a great, clean action, a beautiful tone; I can play soft and hear the integrity of every note. And when I play loud it still retains that warm, beautiful sound.”

Gerald Clayton: “It really gives you the ability to play with the warmth that I desire in a piano. But you can also cut through and get that brightness if you need it … it’s got so much range.”

Michael Shinn (Piano Faculty, The Juilliard School): “There’s a subtlety and diversity in the softer dynamics: it of course has an incredibly huge sound, and one that’s never abrasive. But I find there’s so much nuance I can get from the softer dynamics that I can’t get from any other instrument.”

Anne-Marie McDermott (Artistic Director, Bravo! Vail Music Festival): “[The CFX] gives you everything you want, from the most subtle, soft, silky and buttery colors to this monstrous, big, fat growling sound.”

Jerome Rose (Piano Faculty, Mannes School Of Music): “The CFX is an extraordinary instrument. It has many unique qualities: the clarity of sound, the projection of sound, the blending of tones … it allows an artist to be the utmost of their capabilities.”

The Quest Continues

Over the course of more than 100 years, Yamaha has built a solid foundation by investing enormous human and material resources and carrying on large-scale, far-ranging technological research and development. The company’s remarkable success is also testament to the efforts of the many skilled craftsmen who breathe life into each and every instrument.

Man carving piece of a piano.

Not surprisingly, Yamaha continues their quest to refine and improve their grand pianos. Today, the company holds over 5,000 innovative patents on acoustic piano materials and design/manufacturing processes. Several of their most recent design breakthroughs have been integrated into their newest line of pianos, the next-generation CFX Concert Grand.

Yamaha concert grand on a stage.

In a grand piano, once the hammer has struck/excited the string, both the soundboard and the case of the piano itself act as resonators to amplify and produce the tone that we hear. Knowing how critical this is in shaping the sound, Yamaha has been exploring ways to enhance this important characteristic. To this end, they developed a technology called Acoustic Resonance Enhancement (A.R.E.), which is a method of treating the wood in the instrument to enhance and solidify the vibrations that are integral to a piano’s tone. The company also hand-selects the woods used for the rim and back posts, and have developed new ways to connect the joints to minimize vibration loss. Finally, they completely redesigned the all-important soundboard, using the top one percent of European spruce, and reshaped it to improve the mid-bass frequencies, which are crucial to producing a warm, rich and resonant tone.

Man working on building a piano.

In addition, with the goal of connecting even the slightest variation in the player’s touch to the sound produced, Yamaha has long been refining the complex action of a grand piano to deliver increased dynamic range (the variations from the softest to the loudest playing), and increase what players call the finger-to-sound connection. Their new “Unibody Concept” design process involved looking at every aspect of their design, materials and methods, working in conjunction with a team of artists and engineers to better achieve that nuanced, expressive control. One seemingly small, but ultimately important design change was to — for the first time in a Yamaha piano — add a music stand that is perforated, so the sound comes back clearly to the performer without being blocked by a solid slab of wood. This increased clarity allows the performer to better shape their performance, and to hear even the slightest variation in their touch and tonal shading.

Merged image of someone building a concert grand piano next to someone playing a completed one.

Spotlight on Steinberg Cubase 12

Steinberg Cubase 12 DAW software was released in 2022 and, while there have been newer versions since then, version 12 offered an abundant haul of innovative features for music production and film scoring. Some of those additions were only for Cubase Pro, but many were available in the Cubase Artist and/or Cubase Elements versions as well.

Let’s take a look at what was added to version 12:

Dongle-Free Zone

Starting with Cubase 12, you no longer needed a dongle to install and run Cubase. Thanks to an entirely new copy-protection system, you can unplug your USB eLicenser and set it aside for good (unless you need it for other Steinberg products).

More Power for All

There were also many new and useful workflow features in all versions of Cubase 12. For example, volume automation is now sample-accurate and no longer impacted by buffer size. Not only do you get more precise automation, but you can set the buffer to a high setting if you have a lot of tracks and effects in your Project, without adding latency to your automation. Windows 10 and 11 users will be happy to know that Cubase 12 supports MIDI over Bluetooth®, and Mac® users will appreciate the support for Apple®’s new Silicon-based computers.

Screenshot.
Volume automation is now sample-accurate.

Additional workflow improvements included new key commands for the Range Selection tool, slipping event content and adding fades, as well as a new Nudge Grid feature.

Screenshot.
The new Nudge commands.

Automatic Controller Mapping

Cubase 12 also made it easier than ever to use an external MIDI controller, thanks to a new MIDI Remote Integration feature. When you plug a controller into your computer or interface, Cubase automatically detects it and maps its controls using a MIDI Remote Script. If none exists for your particular controller, you can use the MIDI Controller Surface Editor to create a new script, along with a Mapping Assistant to assign various Cubase functions to knobs, faders or switches.

Screenshot.
The MIDI Mapping Assistant.

Audio to MIDI Chords

A new Audio to MIDI chords feature gives Cubase 12 the ability to analyze an audio file, detect the chords, and write them to the Chord Track. In fact, there are two different ways to do so: One is to simply drag an audio file into a Chord Track. Alternatively, you can select the audio in a Chord Track and go to Project/Chord Track/Create Chord Events.

Screenshots.
Dragging audio into a Chord Track.

Scale Assistant for VariAudio

The Scale Assistant feature in the Pro and Artist versions of Cubase 12 can be applied to not just MIDI tracks, but audio tracks too. Open an audio track in VariAudio, and you’ll see the Scale Assistant’s controls. Choose a scale in any key from a comprehensive drop-down list, or have the Scale Assistant suggest a scale for you based on its analysis of the audio. Once the key and scale are set, you can use the Quantize Pitches feature to snap all notes to the nearest scale tone. Having the Scale Assistant under your fingertips significantly increases your audio editing power for both corrective and creative applications.

Screenshot.
VariAudio Scale Assistant.

FX Modulator

The FX Modulator plug-in included with the Pro and Artist versions of Cubase 12 makes it easy to modulate up to six simultaneous effects independently in order to creatively tweak your tracks to add extra movement and excitement. You can choose from a list that includes Flanger, Pitch Shifter, Reverb, Compressor, Pan, Bit Crusher and eight other effects, then apply modulation curves to each, using one of the 16 factory curve presets or custom curves you create. Each effect can have its own filter setting, and you can even apply a sidechain signal.

Screenshot.
FX Modulator.

Raiser’s Edge

Another new plug-in offered by the Pro version of Cubase 12 is a limiter called Raiser. It can be applied to individual tracks or to complete mixes and masters, with fast attack times that make it easy to increase level without losing punch or having the track sound squashed. Raiser also offers significant control over release times, with a choice of six different release modes, including Aggressive, which simultaneously applies aggressive limiting, preserves transients and deters pumping. If you’re preparing a master for streaming, the Detect Intersample Clipping option eliminates intersample distortion that can be problematic for music destined for streaming services. As a bonus, activating the Compare button evens the level between the processed and unprocessed signal, making A/B comparisons more useful.

Screenshot.
Raiser.

Once More, with Verve

If you’ve never heard of a felt piano, it’s an acoustic piano equipped with extra felt between the hammers and strings to create a more mellow sound with reduced resonance. The Pro and Artist versions of Cubase 12 include Verve, a new felt piano for HALion Sonic SE that was sampled in Yamaha Studios in Los Angeles, with a large selection of presets that show off its smooth and silky tone.

Screenshot.
Verve.

Improved AudioWarping

The Pro and Artist versions of Cubase 12 offer a more powerful AudioWarp feature, giving you additional ways to edit audio timing. For one thing, you can now adjust audio directly in the Project window. In addition, a Group Editing mode allows you to adjust multiple tracks simultaneously. And when working in the Sample Editor, you’ll find new AudioWarp grid options and zoom modes.

Screenshot.
The new AudioWarp in the Cubase 12 Pro and Artist versions.

SuperVision Gets More Super

The Pro and Artist versions of Cubase 12 add several new meters to the highly flexible and powerful SuperVision metering plug-in. These include a VU meter, Spectrum Keyboard, Level and Loudness Histograms, and Phase Balance.

Screenshot.
Some of the new SuperVision modules.

Straight Out of Nuendo

Nuendo is Steinberg’s DAW designed for professional post-production work, and several of its most potent features were migrated to Cubase 12 Pro: You can have two video tracks open at the same time, along with up to four MixConsoles, and you can export multiple events simultaneously. Steinberg also beefed up the Logical Editor for both audio and MIDI and added a new set of Presets. There was also further support for importing Tempo and Signature tracks from other Projects.

Screenshot.
The beefed-up Logical Editor in Cubase 12 Pro.

How to Level and Position Your Turntable

Listening to vinyl records is a great way to enjoy music, but to get the most from an audio system that includes a turntable, it’s important to follow positioning guidelines. Turntables have sensitive mechanisms that won’t perform optimally if not set up correctly. In this article, we’ll show you a few simple steps to optimize both performance and sound quality.

Good Spin

For context, let’s first quickly review how a turntable helps create sound. It starts by “reading” the grooves on the surface of a vinyl record. The grooves represent vibrations from the sound waves of a recording that were cut into a master disc by a lathe during the mastering process. This master disc was then used to create a “stamper” for pressing copies of the record from molten vinyl in a pressing machine.

As a turntable spins, its stylus (needle) vibrates in the grooves, and the cartridge it’s attached to converts those vibrations back into an electrical audio signal that is routed from the turntable’s output to an amplifier or receiver, and then on to speakers or headphones.

For this process to accurately reproduce the music from the original recording, the turntable needs to spin at the correct speed (usually 33 1/3 RPM), and the stylus and cartridge need to accurately translate the information in the grooves into electrical energy.

Bad Vibrations

So far, so good. But external vibrations can compromise the ability of your turntable to accurately translate the information in the grooves into an equivalent (“analog”) electrical signal and can also cause noise. The chief culprit for such vibrations are your speakers and, especially, subwoofers, because low frequencies cause the most extreme vibrations. Ironically, by working as they’re supposed to, speakers and subwoofers can hinder the performance of your turntable.

The solution is to find a place to put your turntable where the speaker vibrations won’t impact it. So rule number one is to put the speakers on a different surface from the turntable. You wouldn’t want to, say, put both on the same table, nor should you stack the turntable on top of a speaker or subwoofer. Ideally, the turntable should be placed on a solid, heavy piece of furniture that sits firmly on the floor and doesn’t wobble. A stereo cabinet is a good choice, or a heavy wooden shelf unit.

You can also reduce speaker vibrations by using dedicated speaker stands or speaker isolation pads, which go between the speakers and the surface they’re on. If you have no choice but to put the turntable on the same surface as the speakers, consider using a turntable isolation platform, a relatively inexpensive tabletop device made of sound-absorbent material.

Rule number two is: You should avoid stacking your turntable on top of a receiver or stereo amplifier. That’s because blocking the airflow that the receiver/amplifier needs for ventilation can cause the unit to overheat or result in damage to its circuitry over time. It’s especially important not to block any air vents that may be on the top of a receiver or amplifier.

Turntable manufacturers are aware that not everyone will know about, or follow, these rules. That’s why they do all they can to isolate their products from vibrations. The base of a turntable is called the “plinth.” Often made of wood, the thickness of the plinth helps reduce external vibrations. Mass is the best way to stop sound waves, so the heavier and denser the plinth, the better the isolation. The substantial plinth on the Yamaha GT-5000 turntable, for example, greatly reduces susceptibility to vibration.

Turntable without cover.
Yamaha GT-5000 turntable.

On the Level

Another essential part of setting up your turntable is to make sure it’s level (which is rule number three). If it’s not, the stylus will exert extra force in the downhill direction (due to gravity), potentially affecting the rotation speed. Playing vinyl on a turntable that’s not level can also cause the stylus to contact the grooves at an incorrect angle, which will wear your records unevenly and eventually cause distortion in the signal.

Many turntables (such as, for example, the Yamaha MusicCast VINYL 500) have adjustable feet for leveling purposes. To do so, you’ll need a small bullseye-style level; alternatively, you can use a level app on your smartphone. Start by placing it on one side near the outer part of the platter (the spinning part of the turntable) and then again on the opposite side. (Make sure there isn’t a record on the turntable when you do this!) Next, move the level by 90 degrees and do the same thing. Try these measurements both with the turntable off and with it spinning. That should give you a good indication of which leg or legs need adjustment. Then it’s just a matter of rotating those legs clockwise or counterclockwise until the bulls-eye or app indicates that the turntable is perfectly level.

Turntable with clear cover closed seen from side.
Yamaha MusicCast VINYL 500 turntable.

Setting up a sound system that includes a turntable requires some forethought and attention to detail. It’s certainly not as simple as placing other audio components, where reducing vibration and leveling are non-issues. But if you care enough about sound quality to listen to vinyl, you’ll want to spend a little extra time to optimize your system. Your ears — and your record collection — will thank you.

Instrument Repairs, Hacks and Fixes

We’ve all encountered this scenario: The baton is up, the group is ready to play, the downbeat almost hits the air, and then a hand goes up. You respond, “Yes?” A student says, “My instrument isn’t working.”

You spend the next 10 minutes trying to figure out what’s wrong. Then the rest of the group comes back into focus and you finally say, “We’ll have to send this to the shop. See if there’s another instrument somewhere or just finger along.”

Instrument repairs can be costly in both time and money. Surprises like the situation above can derail an entire rehearsal. Here are some common techniques, alternative approaches and money-saving tips to deal with instrument issues.

Understanding Your Options

If an instrument is repairable, you have two options: 1) fix it yourself or 2) send it in for repair. There are pros and cons to both approaches.

If you fix it, the instrument will get back in the student’s hands quicker. It will also cost less than paying for the repair in the shop.

However, most music teachers do not have access to the vast array of tools that an instrument repair technician might have, nor do most music teachers have the trade experience.

When Should I Not Repair an Instrument?

You Don’t Have the Right Tool: Nothing is more frustrating than trying to fit a square peg in a round hole. I love the sense of accomplishment when I successfully “MacGyver” something, but I also have to realize when sunk-cost fallacy comes into play. Sometimes, if you don’t have the proper tool to fix something, the answer is simply “no.” Send it to the shop.

A related scenario is that you have the right tool, but someone else might have a better tool. I can change the oil in my car at home, but it involves quite a bit of work, plus I have to carve out time to properly dispose of the oil. Or, I can pay the local mechanic to do it in about 20 to 30 minutes. If I have the funds, I almost always choose the time-saving option.

I would be remiss if I didn’t mention super glue. Avoid using super glue at all costs. There are quite a few reasons why, but the most important is safety. Repair technicians often operate with flames to repair some instruments. Super glue + flame = noxious fumes.

You Might Make it Worse: I’ll work on students’ personal instruments, but only to a certain point. Once I get into uncharted territory, or I have to use anything that resembles force, I’m out. For school-owned instruments, I’ll work a little further.

Stripping screws are my most common mistake. Once I’ve stripped a screw, it requires much more time and sometimes a specialized tool to extract it. I’ve learned to know when to give up on these instances.

You’ve Never Done the Repair Before: If you’re confident in your skills and it seems like a no-risk or low-risk repair, consider going for it. However, if it’s something you’ve never done before or you’re not sure how the repair might turn out, you can either send the instrument to the shop or you can practice. I have practiced some minor repairs on decommissioned instruments in the past. Practicing gave me confidence and experience to tackle the repair on a functional (well, almost functional) instrument.

hour glass pexels

The Cost of Your Time

It seems like things always take at least three times longer and twice the amount of money to complete than you expect. I’ve had instances where sending an instrument to the shop would have made much more sense, but I’m a fixer, and I will spend hours on a minor repair — especially since I’ve already spent two hours on it.

At this point, it’s OK to abandon the repair and send it in. Think about all the things you’ve said “no” to during these two hours.

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Join to receive a round-up of our latest articles and programs!

Essential “Tools”

Once you’ve determined that you’re going to attempt a repair, what tools do you need? I’ve had the most success when I buy an instrument repair kit from music dealers. They can be costly, but they include most items you will need for essential to intermediate repairs. Listed below are a few other things to add to your repair toolbox.

broken drumstick pexelsBroken/Old Drumsticks: I’ve used these for everything from removing stuck slides to rolling out small dents on a brass instrument. Sand down any rough edges before using.

Contact Cement: One of the most common repairs is cork replacements on clarinet and saxophone necks. Have a small supply of contact cement and corks on hand so you can tackle these repairs on your own, which saves money and time. Make sure to complete these repairs in a well-ventilated area or you may see visions of musicians from the past!

Pantyhose: You can save so much money on timpani mallets by using pantyhose. This tip comes from Kevin Lepper, former director of percussion at VanderCook College of Music. Cut stockings to size and place them over the head of the timpani mallet and secure them with a rubber band. Pantyhose eliminates the static electricity that pulls the material away from the mallet head and makes the head last for as long as the pantyhose does. Plus, you get to send out an email to your band parents with the subject line “Pantyhose Needed” — an unforgettable experience!

Spring Hook/Crochet Needle: Needle spring adjustments are extremely common on woodwind instruments. Buy a spring hook or a small crochet needle to make quick adjustments.

straws unsplashEyeglass Screwdrivers: A set of small screwdrivers are always helpful in a pinch. I also have some longer screwdrivers on hand, which can help to loosen some stuck screws. Warning: Don’t force screws too much because a stripped head is a more significant repair.

Plastic Drinking Straws: This quick fix was a particularly fun one. We were at a festival, and the snare strainer broke. A percussionist and I went to the concession area to get a few plastic straws. We put these in place, screwed the bracket over them, cut off the excess and were able to get through the performance. The drinking straw repair is a good temporary fix until you can repair the instrument.

Instrument Graveyard

My band program is 110 years old. We have an inventory of some old, beautiful, classic instruments. We also have some junk. Ask for student volunteers to strip down out-of-commission clarinets and saxophones for parts. These extra screws and springs come in handy for some minor repairs. We’ve also salvaged some third valve slide trumpet rings, brass valve guides, water key springs and similar items.

Some Additional Tips

Ask Your Parents/Custodians/Community Members to Contribute: Many community members are willing to donate to your cause, especially if you are specific with your wants and needs. Consider sending a call out for materials. Here’s a sample script:

Dear Community Member:

The Jennifer Garner band and orchestra programs are looking for instrument repair items. These items will help save time and money and help our students learn even more skills to fix common instrument issues themselves.

toolbox pexelsWould you consider donating to our program if you have any of the items below in your garage, basement or workroom?
        • Toolbox/tacklebox
        • Plastic organizers
        • Eyeglass screwdrivers
        • Needle-nose pliers
        • Rawhide hammer
        • Sandpaper/nail files

We would love to recognize you in our program for our next concert if you can donate. Please get in touch with me to discuss this further.

Hire an Hourly Repair Person: Talk to your instrument supply company and see if they have a repair tech who would be willing to come to your school for a few hours to do some repairs. We have hired a repair tech to come to our school for three to four hours at a negotiated hourly rate. A significant number of instruments were repaired and students were able to watch the repair tech work.

two people laptops budget unsplashExplore Other Options

Here’s a final tip for those of you who may not have enough money in your budget to afford costly repairs. Talk to your administration to explore other repair accounts in the school, such as a building repair budget. Some of these funds are available to repair capital outlay assets (think large items that cost at least $500 or more, although this may vary by school).

Finances are certainly a decision your administration must make, but you can always provide information that proves that instrument repairs fit the bill. An $1,800 student string bass that is property of the school could qualify as a capital asset, allowing other budgets to cover the repair cost legally.

What other instrument repair tips or hacks do you have? Send them to educators@yamaha.com.

Note-Naming ≠ Music-Reading

“The name of a note is the one thing we do not have to know, and yet some teachers spend more time on this aspect of note reading than any other,” said renowned piano teacher Richard Chronister, as noted in “Creative Piano Teaching” by James Lyke, Geoffrey Haydon and Catherine Rollin, Stipes Publishing, 2011, Pg. 55.)

Collins English Dictionary says that “if you can read music, you have the ability to look at and understand the symbols that are used in written music to represent musical sounds.” More musically put, you have the ability to audiate or hear the music in your head, and you know what technical and musical tools you need to employ to get the sound you are hearing internally.

score study pexelsWhy then, do so many people equate music reading with note naming?

Chronister goes on to say that for pianists, “note reading is the ability to see any note on the staff and simultaneously play its corresponding key on the keyboard.” Knowing the name of the note unfortunately is a very limited piece of information and does not help with this. Nor does it help the student understand how notes are related to each other, how to recognize patterns and chords, etc.

This is a very lengthy topic, and rather than focus on the musical hierarchy of “Listening, Playing, Reading, Writing” (a topic that I will discuss in another article), which should provide the foundation for everything we teach, what I would like to focus on for now are some tips for music reading that are easy to incorporate into lessons.

Intervallic Reading

Humans can typically remember five to seven bits of information at a time. When students are focused on one note at a time, their brains get overloaded very quickly. It is much more beneficial to teach students how to chunk and how to recognize patterns. The key to both of those is through intervallic reading.

noteWhen students are focused on note-naming, they would look at the notes to the right and say, “C, E, G.” That is three bits of information that really serve no musical purpose. When we emphasize intervallic reading, the student recognizes that these three notes, built up in skips, create a C major chord — one bit of information. The student can audiate that chord, the hand automatically knows what shape to create to play the chord and the knowledge is easily transferable to other keys.

Make Good Use of Flashcards

Raise your hand if you own flashcards (maybe multiple, colorful sets?). Now, raise your hand if you use flashcards with your students on a regular basis.

Teachers often use flashcards as a break from playing or as a vocabulary-type speed drill. Unfortunately, this offers the student no connection to their actual repertoire or music-making as a whole. What students really need to know is what piano key is represented by the notehead on the staff. For example, you might have a student who can whiz through the flashcards and get all the note names correct, but still struggle to play a single five-finger pattern line of notation or a student who can sight-read a line beautifully, but hesitates when asked the letter names.

This does not mean that you should get rid of your flashcards – absolutely not! We just need to use them in ways that help students transfer the information they are memorizing on the flashcards to the repertoire they are playing. These tips will also provide music teachers with a more accurate assessment of your students’ understanding of specific concepts.

Demonstrate: This one seems pretty obvious and simple, but we are assessing if the student actually understands the correlation between the symbol on the flashcard and what they play. Choose a few terms, rhythms or notes and have them play what is written on the card. You can make this more challenging by having students play a harmonic line at the same time. Can they remain focused on their line?

Improvise: I am a strong believer in encouraging and building students’ creativity through improvisation, but classically trained teachers are often uncomfortable teaching improvisation. Flashcards are a really easy way to incorporate improvisation or composition into lessons. As an extra benefit, improvisation is also a great way to assess what a student understands.

Choose a few flashcards to serve as guidelines. The student could choose a key signature flashcard and instead of shouting out D major, which doesn’t actually allow the teacher to assess whether or not the student understands what notes are in D major or what dominant and tonic are in D major, have the student do a short improvisation in D major. It could be as simple as root and 5th in the left hand (demonstrating understanding tonic and dominant) and right-hand improvising in a D five-finger pattern (does the student remember F#?).

You can add more guidelines, such as a specific meter (3/4, 5/8, 4/4), dynamics, terms like ritardando, rubato or andante.  You can even add rhythm flashcards as a left-hand ostinato or a melodic rhythm.

Sing: Again, choose a few flashcards and lay them out for the student. This time, rather than having the student play the pattern, ask them to sing the pattern for you. The student must be audiating the pitches in order to sing them correctly.

pointing music sheet unsplash

Find: Have the student find the answers in their pieces. This takes more planning by the teacher because you need to have the appropriate flashcards chosen ahead of time, but this can really help students make the connection between flashcards, which can seem very separate from a musical activity, and their music-making.

Create: While it is very easy to buy ready-made flashcards, have students make their own cards at home. The actual process of writing down the symbols or terms and definitions or letter names can help to reinforce concepts.

Teach Students to be Independent Learners

The great pedagogue Frances Clark said, “My primary goal as a piano teacher is to create a climate in which my students can experience continual musical, intellectual, and emotional growth, and to become increasingly dispensable to them in the process.” When we focus on music-reading, rather than note-naming, we allow our students the opportunity to become independent learners and you might find that your students play more musically and are more engaged along the way.

Ask for Help and Improve Your Teaching

During my first five years of teaching, I could have benefitted from some real help. Unfortunately, I was petrified to have my high school and college band directors come out to watch my rehearsals.

My former teachers were incredibly kind and willing to help me, and they told me they would come out at a moment’s notice. But I just never felt like I had things in good enough shape for them. In hindsight, I wish I had just asked them come to my school. I don’t regret working hard on my own, but I could have saved so much time and improved more quickly if only I had set aside my fear and ego and asked for help.

The key takeaway is: You are not alone, and you don’t have to do this yourself. With a bit of initiative, you can find ways to directly improve your teaching and expand your networks outside of your once- or twice-a-year professional development conferences. The following suggestions are real situations where I forced myself to go beyond my comfort zone to grow personally and professionally.

Don’t Wait for an Invitation

The music teaching field is remarkably helpful, but it’s also hectic. If you wait for an invitation to observe or help out another program, you’ll be waiting a long time. Instead, take the lead and just reach out.

four friends get together unsplashAt the beginning of my career, I contacted a few well-known directors and asked if I could observe an evening rehearsal. The response was almost always a “yes” or a “yes, but would another time of year work?” Bring a notebook, jot down some thoughts and just take it all in. The next day, try something new in your classroom that you observed the night before. It might work or it might not — but it’s another tool in your bag.

Observing other teachers also expands your network. I’ve made countless friends and connections by observing programs and taking the teacher out for coffee afterward to talk. These can also be social events. I’ve scheduled time with three or four friends to watch another colleague’s rehearsal. This allowed for some much-needed social time with discussion revolving around what we just saw and what we could implement into our own classrooms.

* Please note: many schools are more cautious due to COVID and other safety issues. Make sure to go through proper channels to visit other programs or invite visitors to your school.

Take Control of Your Own Evaluation

In my more than 15 years of teaching, I’ve only been evaluated by an actual music teacher twice. Both times were extremely helpful. The other evaluations were completed by math, English and PE teachers. I certainly received some valuable information from these evaluations, but I missed out on some of the nuances that veteran music teachers can provide. If you are lucky enough to have an evaluator who is well-versed in music, take advantage of the situation and really absorb all their comments and advice. But if you’re in the same boat as me, consider scheduling an additional unofficial evaluation for yourself.

I have invited clinicians to my school to work with my group, but I never had someone come out to really dig into my teaching and conducting. I immediately thought of two music teachers who I would be most fearful of watching me teach — my high school band director, Mr. Ted Lega, and one of my mentors, Mr. Mike Fiske. After pacing around the room for a bit, I gave them a call. They agreed to come out the following week.

After many sleepless nights, the day came. I taught, and they watched without interruption. After the rehearsal, we had some time to sit down. I let go of my fear and ego and just listened. This turned out to be a transformative experience for me. I received so much practical advice, reinforcement of what was working, and suggestions for what needed to be changed to push myself forward. Some advice was simple, such as alternative approaches to setting up the band so certain sections could hear each other. Other suggestions were more significant. I had a lot of work to do with the tone of the group. They also suggested that we work toward an articulation that the entire group could agree on. It didn’t have to be the perfect articulation, but rather, consistent.

contemplate unsplashFigure Out What You Need First

I knew that I needed significant help during my first few years of teaching, but I wasn’t sure about which specific areas. My goal was to have my group sound better — something we all want.

I had to do a little digging and self-reflection before asking for help. I eventually determined that I had some issues with teaching proper techniques for tone, intonation and articulation. I wrote down the different things I had tried and reflected on why they did or did not work so far. Then, I reached out to some colleagues and provided them with this information. This helped them tailor their advice to my specific needs so they could provide some practical advice on what could be added, tweaked or deleted from my approach. Furthermore, I hoped that this showed that I was willing to put in the effort and that their advice wouldn’t be wasted on me.

Try It for 30 Days

You have a couple of options once you receive advice from a friend, colleague or mentor. The first is to simply ignore it. The second is to try it out. After all, if you want different results, you have to do something different. Sometimes new methods, techniques and thought patterns take some time to work.

I will never forget a time in high school band when we sight-read a piece and it sounded pretty awful. One student said, “I don’t like this piece.” Without missing a beat, my band director, Mr. Lega, said, “Well, no one likes it the way we just played it.” We all laughed. A few weeks later, the piece turned out to be one of our favorites. It just took some time, discipline and consistency.

month calendar pexelsMy general rule for a new technique or approach is to try it for 30 days. Sometimes, I record our first day trying out the new suggestion out, and then compare it to how the band sounds 30 days later. If I followed the technique correctly, and the group sounds better, we kept it.

If not, we evaluate why it didn’t work. We either change something and try again or we move on to something else. I know that 30 days can be a long time to stick with something initially. I often get bored and want to abandon something new by day 15, but I work with my students on this, and we keep each other accountable. We understand that boredom and monotony can be a valuable part of the process.

The hardest thing to give up is our emotional attachment to warm-up exercises or rehearsal techniques that we grew up with. As a student, my band warm-ups were always an F Remington, scales and Mayhew Lake’s Bach chorale number 12. It took some rewiring of my brain to conclude that although these pieces felt good to me because they were familiar, it was not the only solution for my kids and my current teaching.

I teach at Joliet Central High School, the school I attended as a teenager, but the area has changed significantly. We now have band students from nearly 10 different sender schools in six districts and this doesn’t count the students who move in from other cities or states. I had to find and develop techniques and methods for the kids in front of me, not the bandmates I sat next to in the 1990s and 2000s.

Consider Multiple Mentors for Multiple Areas

Mentors are not one-size-fits-all. In fact, I have found it incredibly useful to have multiple mentors.

man two women pexelsMy mentors are great overall, but some excel in specific areas. When I have a marching band question, I contact a particular person. When I have a question concerning a situation specific to my school, I reach out to a friend who also works in a low-income/underserved school. I have another friend who doesn’t even work in music but who has been incredibly helpful with financial advice.

Thinking about changing jobs? Contact someone who has worked in a few different places. Maybe you have a work-life balance question. A colleague you know may have some helpful feedback in this area. Do you want to commission a piece for your ensemble but don’t know where to start? Take a look at some state and national convention programs and see who is premiering some commissioned pieces. Then, just email or call them with your questions.

Be careful about getting too many opinions about one area. I had questions in the past about some pretty big life decisions (or what I thought were big life decisions at the time…), and I contacted nearly everyone I knew. I wanted one answer, but I ended up getting more confused with feedback overload.

Ultimately, decisions regarding career choices, changing schools, family, etc., are up to you. Mentors, colleagues and friends can undoubtedly serve as a sounding board, but be careful of getting too much information, leading to paralysis by analysis.

Build Your Network

You are the one who has to do the work. However, you don’t live alone on an island. Ask for help because you don’t get more credit for figuring it out on your own. Expand your circle, seek specific feedback and implement advice from colleagues and mentors — you’ll find that with help, you can improve quicker than if you did this alone.

A Primer on Video Game Subscription and Streaming Services

The internet is a major part of our day-to-day lives, yet existence with the vast digital realm continues to be much like living in the Wild West. New options, new spaces, new ideas and new services seem to pop up on an almost daily basis. From the early days of email to the modern era of high-speed streaming, the internet is always evolving.

One of the most recent trends is the availability of video game subscription and streaming services. These give gamers the opportunity to access dozens (or even hundreds) of titles at any given time … usually for a fee. The games are streamed in real time, but some platforms also offer players the ability to download titles to their devices and continue to access them as long as they continue to subscribe. With a streaming service, one can theoretically play any game on any compatible device at any time — much like watching a TV show on Netflix® whenever you like via your phone, tablet or television.

We covered the pros and cons of discs versus game downloads in a previous posting, but there is much more to consider when discussing subscription and streaming services. In this article, we’ll describe the main features offered by several prime options. First, however, let’s start with some background.

THE EMERGENCE OF GAME STREAMING SERVICES

The first major video game streaming service was Google Stadia™, which was released in November of 2019. It offered gamers the chance to play anywhere via any device, dictated by Google’s servers. Ultimately, though, the venture failed to make the impact the company hoped, and was abandoned in January of 2023.

To date, no company has quite conquered the world of video game subscription and streaming services. Gamers, though, remain confident that one or more companies will eventually emerge as the leaders in the field, much like the most popular television and movie streaming services we have today. For now, though, internet speeds and limited controller compatibility are the main limiting factors. That said, let’s take a closer look at the main players in this arena.

Xbox™ Game Pass

This affordable service (packages start at just $10 a month) boasts a large library, which even includes titles from outside publishers. Subscribers can download both new and older games onto their Xbox One’s storage device, which means that, once the game is downloaded, even compromised internet speed is no longer a hindrance to gameplay. New games are made available immediately and the service is compatible with both Xbox consoles and personal computers. Soon, experts say, Game Pass users will be able to access and play these games seamlessly on cell phones and other devices as well.

Sony™ PlayStation® Now

In mid-2022, the standalone PlayStation Now subscription was shut down, but its services were incorporated into the PlayStation Plus Premium tier. Like Xbox Game Pass, this subscription service originally cost about $10 monthly and offered many legacy games that players already had familiarity with due to Sony’s decades in the market. Subscribers could opt to stream or purchase games that were compatible with PlayStation 4 (or higher) consoles and PCs. As with Game Pass, gamers could download titles onto their system, so they didn’t have to rely on internet speeds for results.

Amazon Luna

The retail giant’s hat was officially thrown in the ring in late 2020. This streaming service offers a limited nunmber of titles, though some of them are new. It’s free for Amazon prime subscribers and $9.99 a month for non-subscribers. While Luna has yet to gain much traction with gamers, that’s not to say Amazon won’t corner the market at some point in time.

Apple® Arcade

So many of us have Apple devices in our pockets. That’s why it was a no-brainer for Apple to create a service for gamers that’s compatible with those mobile devices. With over a hundred titles from well-known publishers, this is an easy-to-use and popular (almost by default) option that allows users to play games easily on their iPhones® and iPads®.  The service is free to try for the first month and $6.99 per month or $49.99 per year with the annual plan after that. In addition, with Family Sharing, you can share your subscription with up to five family members. You can also get three months of Apple Arcade free when you buy an Apple device

NVIDIA GeForce Now

Unlike other services that have their own library, this one is BYOG: bring your own game. It’s not a content service; instead, users must purchase games through a digital store like Steam or Uplay. The catch is the super-high-speed internet connection required for gameplay. But GeForce’s cloud-based processors allow gamers to run the title on any device, no matter their specs (old computers welcome!) — and in addition to ad-free subscriptions that start at $9.99 a month, there’s also a free option, albeit with ads.

AntStream Arcade

Known for its retro gaming, this free streaming service is perfect for those players who never left the 1980s and its cherished arcades. Antstream offers a giant library of more than a thousand titles that can be played on your computer or on a smart TV equipped with an Amazon Fire Stick, NVIDIA Shield or Atari VCS™, as well as on the go via an Android™ mobile or tablet device. So take a walk down memory lane while you fight 8-bit ghosts and goblins!

Nintendo Switch Online

Here’s another streaming service that offers a nostalgic library. While it may not be as vast as some Nintendo fans may want, it only costs as little as $19.99 per year  (an “expansion pack” premium service is available for a still-affordable $ 49.99 a year). The service is compatible with the popular Nintendo mobile gaming system, the Nintendo® Switch™, which is a plus for many.

Humble Choice

This strictly PC-compatible subscription service is a favorite amongst gamers-in-the-know. This outfit is adept at finding and offering its users diamonds in the rough — those lesser-known, smaller games that sometimes end up as favorites — as well as bundles of games, books and software. It’s a tastemaker service as much as anything else, and socially responsible too: 5% of the $11.99 per month subscription fee goes to charity.

Netflix Games

Launched in November 2021, this could be the one everyone’s been hoping for — the service that puts all of the best aspects of the others into one perfect model. For one thing, gamers simply need a Netflix subscription to get started. For another, the titles are mobile-friendly (compatible with both iOS and Android devices) and are offered in many languages, defaulting to the user’s Netflix settings. Some require internet connection and others do not, but they are all child-safe (i.e., they’re not available on kids’ profiles unless you enter an overriding PIN). What the future holds for game streaming could well be wrapped up in Netflix … stay tuned to this space!

Respect: Honoring the Great Woman Songwriters of Our Time

Carole. Aretha. Dolly. Stevie. Joni. Carly. Ellie. Chrissie. Cynthia. Laura. Karla.

These women songwriters, with their stellar bodies of work, made unforgettable names for themselves. So much so that we’re actually able to identify them on a first name basis.

OK, with a few exceptions, perhaps. “Cynthia who?” you may be wondering. That would be Cynthia Weil, who wrote one of the most performed pop songs in history, “You’ve Lost That Loving Feeling,” with her life partner Barry Mann. You might not know her name but you know her songs. To me, she is royalty. As is “Karla” (Karla Bonoff, who penned a number of my favorite Linda Ronstadt songs) and “Laura”: Laura Nyro (“Save The Country,” “Eli’s Coming”).

If you happened to be around in the ’60s and ’70s when these gals stormed onto your favorite radio station and claimed their rightful territory, they most likely influenced the trajectory of your life and how you would come to regard things like unconditional love, jealousy, ego, motherhood, joy, heartbreak, make-ups, breakups, the passage of time, yellow taxis, working 9-to-5 and landslides. (And even if you weren’t there, you probably still feel their influence today.)

I know that they opened my eyes wider. They filled me with a sense that there’s something deeper than skin that we need to examine within ourselves.

I learned from them through their songs. For instance:

Carole (King) impressed upon me how necessary it would be to find a partner with whom I didn’t have to put on pretense because “natural” is the best way to feel with someone. That message, especially when belted out by Aretha (Franklin), was quite compelling.

And speaking of Aretha … she got me telling the people I love to call me the moment they get to wherever they’re going. We sleep better knowing they’re safe.

In words and melody, Dolly (Parton) painted a picture of how a girl might drop her defenses when her crush simply smiles that smile. That’s all it takes sometimes. And Dolly broke it down in a simple universal fact. Thanks, Dolly. I will always love you!

And let’s not forget Stevie (Nicks), who, in one of her many prescient moments, touched on the idea that even when we think we’re older we’ll look back one day and realize we were young. But time has a way of making us brave. It’s true. Thank you, Stevie, for your clarity and brutal honesty.

Joni (Mitchell) helped me look at love and life from all different angles, whether I was up in the clouds or driving across a parking lot in search of paradise. She also got me thinking about how the seasons come and go like carousels going ’round and that there’s nothing we can do to escape time.

Time, of course, is a popular subject for wise women, and Carly (Simon) taught me that anticipation is a lustful place. What would life be without something to look forward to? That’s a concept to which I was introduced via a song on a boombox in 1971: The state of longing is a luxurious window.

“Be My Baby,” my favorite Ellie (Greenwich) song, brought me so much joy singing in my car (along with the Ronettes) as soon as I got my driver’s license — top of my lungs, windows down. You can still catch me on the freeway doing the same when it comes on an oldies station.

Did someone say Chrissie? Chrissie (Hynde) has been rockin’ it for decades. Never gives up. Never gives in. Says and sings what’s on her brassy mind. I have extra special affection for Chrissie because anyone who can write their own massive hits and still choose to record a song I wrote gets extra worship. Thank you, thank you, thank you Chrissie.

These are the women whose voices were a profound influence on my personal coming of age. Whose vinyl I wore out (and sometimes bought two copies of). Who left an indelible impression on my youthful self and on the woman I was to become. Who formed the soundtrack of my life.

There’s a commonality here. These are all deep-thinking women, with rich histories they longed to share. In many cases, they faced uphill battles but they were persistent and had an unfailing belief in themselves. They had fires in their hearts and a desire to reach people like me, and to touch us with their unique view of the human condition.

You may have your own list of women songwriters whom you cherish and who will live on in your psyche as trail blazers and torch carriers — the ones who shape your universe. Taylor, Beyonce, Xtina, Mariah, Gaga. They’re also recognizable on a first name basis. That says something.

Let’s honor them all. Not just during Women’s History Month, but every month of every year.

 

Check out Shelly’s other postings.

What are the Different Kinds of Tubas?

When it comes to brass instruments, there seems to be something of a hierarchy. Trumpets are bright and authoritative, always right out front. With their long slides, trombones are both visually arresting and fun to play. But tubas? Too often they are thought of as the kid Little League coaches stick out in right field. But, in actuality, the lowest-pitched instrument in the brass family plays a vital role.

There are concert tubas, marching band and jazz ensemble tubas; tubas with bells pointed upward, backward and frontward; tubas of different finishes and tuned to different pitches. In this article, we’ll describe the difference between them all … but first, a look at their origins and similarities.

ORIGINS

Tubas have a long and fascinating history. The first example of the instrument — the basstuba — was patented on September 12, 1835. However, there was a milestone event that predated this: the invention of valves in the 1820s. These allowed the player to easily change the length of internal tubing and thus significantly extend note range — a technological breakthrough that was not only swiftly incorporated into existing brass instruments like the trumpet and French horn but also led to the creation of several new instruments, including the tuba. The original basstuba incorporated five valves that were similar to modern piston valves (see the next section for more information).

The word “tuba” comes from the Latin word for “tube.” (The term has also been used for an ancient bronze instrument used in Greece and Rome, as well as a blanket term for any horn.) The original was called a “basstuba” since it offered a lower register than other horns of the era. Before the invention of valves, lower-register (valveless) instruments included the ophicleide, a long wide brass instrument invented in 1817 that used metal caps called “keys”; and the serpent, a long, windy tube-like instrument. Adolphe Sax’s low-register “saxhorns” were also popular around the inception of the basstuba. During the American Civil War, for example, saxhorns were common. Saxhorns that still exist today are the flugelhorn, baritone horn, the alto/tenor horn and the euphonium (more on those below).

PISTON AND ROTARY VALVES

When it comes to tubas today, there are two main types of valves: piston and rotary. Each alters the length of space that the air (or breath) must travel, which then has an effect on both the pitch and timbre of the note being played.

Rotary valves change the angle of a given tube, resulting in more internal space. Piston valves act much like the pistons in a car engine. Top-action piston valves move vertically and front-action piston valves move more horizontally. The advantage piston valves offer is “half-valve” playing, which experienced players can use to create “in-between” notes — something that’s almost impossible with rotary valves. The downside to piston valves is that they require more maintenance and regular oiling to keep freedom of movement consistent.

Most modern tubas offer three to six valves, with a few rare exceptions. Three-valve tubas are often used by beginners. The sousaphone (see below) also has three valves. More advanced tuba players use four- or five-valved instruments.

Yamaha offers many varieties of both rotary- and piston-valve tubas, including the YBB-641 B♭ tuba (which has rotary valves) and the YCB-822 C tuba (which has piston valves).

YBB 641
Yamaha YBB-641 B♭ tuba.
YCB 822
Yamaha YCB-822 C tuba.

SIMILARITIES

Tubas are most often made of brass that’s either unlacquered, lacquered or plated with another metal such as nickel, gold or silver. Sound is produced by buzzing your lips into the mouthpiece. Anyone (with normal lung capacity) is encouraged to give it a try!

The instrument is comprised of lengthy tubing and is made with a conical bore, meaning the tube’s diameter widens as it moves towards the bell. Tubas used in military bands historically had bells that pointed backwards. Tubas used in recording studios have bells pointed frontwards and tubas used in orchestras have bells pointed skyward.

Showing the scale based on a piano keyboard.

Today, the most common tubas are found in four pitches: B♭, C, E♭ and F, with each variety determined by the instrument’s tube length. Most modern music composed for the tuba is written in the bass clef, though some, like that for British-style brass bands, can be written in the treble clef.

B♭ TUBA

The tube of a B♭ tuba is the longest of the varieties listed here — it measures 18 feet (5.5 meters) long — and therefore it’s the lowest-pitched of the four. B♭ tubas are common in marching bands and full orchestras and are the instruments most beginners start on. However, they come in a range of weights, so factors like a player’s size and strength can determine which to choose. But no matter which he or she does, the tone and depth of sound of a B♭ tuba (also known as a BB♭ tuba) is unmistakable.

Tuba in brass.
Yamaha YBB-621 tuba.

C TUBA

While the B♭ tuba is the most common of the four, the C tuba comes in as a close second, and is mostly found in orchestras and wind ensembles. Its tube is 16 feet (4.9 meters) long and so a C tuba is a bit smaller and pitched slightly higher than its B♭ counterpart. Compared to B♭ tubas, C tubas (also known as a CC tubas) have a faster response time and a clearer tone. Both B♭ and C tubas can also be known as “contrabass tubas.”

C Tuba  YCB 826S
Yamaha YCB-826S C tuba.
C Tuba   YCB 621
Yamaha YCB-621 C tuba.

E♭ TUBA

The tube of an E♭ tuba is 13 feet (4 meters) long. As a result, the instrument often plays an octave above the BB♭ tubas. It is used in brass bands and some military bands, and is prized for its extended note range. The E♭ tuba is also a good solo instrument for experienced professional players who want an instrument that is even more responsive and clearer tonally than a C tuba.

Tuba in silver finish.
Yamaha YEB-321S tuba.

F TUBA

With an interior tube measuring 12 feet (3.7 meters) long, the F tuba is the shortest, clearest and highest-pitched of the four. Because of its high range, the instrument is often used by professional players as a solo instrument. In Europe, the F tuba is a standard orchestral staple. An F tuba is sometimes equipped with a fifth or even sixth valve to assist in attaining a lower range of notes.

Tuba with brass finish.
Yamaha YFB-621 tuba.

OTHER SIMILAR HORNS

Euphonium

This is a smaller instrument than any of the four tubas and offers a higher range than its counterparts — it’s essentially a B♭ tuba pitched an octave higher, but with a conical inner tube. The euphonium is also known as a “tenor tuba,” though traditionally tenor tubas are thicker and more tapered.

Baritone Horn

Usually equipped with three piston valves, this B♭ horn has the same tonal range as the euphonium; however, the timbre is brighter largely because a baritone’s inner tubes are considerably thinner. In the U.S., a euphonium with the bell and pistons facing forward is sometimes called a baritone to differentiate it from a true euphonium.

Sousaphone

Created by the famed American conductor and composer John Philip Sousa , the sousaphone looks much like a tuba and is featured prominently in marching bands, usually pitched to B♭. It’s a large, heavy instrument that wraps around a player’s body. The sousaphone incorporates three valves and has a large forward-facing bell that rests over the player’s right shoulder.

Cimbasso

Rare today, this historical instrument looks almost like a trombone bent at a 90-degree angle. It has the same range as an F tuba, though other versions exist to fit the range of BB♭, CC and E♭ tubas.

Subcontrabass Tuba

Even larger and weightier than BB♭ contrabass tubas, these varieties offer the lowest range, but are extremely rare.

 

A woman playing saxophone and using a tablet.

How to Succeed as a Sole 6-12 Music Educator

You have been hired as the new high school band director — congratulations! It’s probably the beginning of summer, and you are about to start the process of building your marching band show and learning the ins and outs of football season at your school.

However, in addition to being the high school director, you are also the middle school director. The middle school stuff can wait until August, right? The answer is “no” … and, at the same time, “yes.” I have been a band director for 10 years in Alabama, and in seven of those years, I have been the sole band director for grades 6-12. I also work with a choir director who covers middle school and high school, too.

In my state, the majority of music programs are in this same situation; most are in rural or underfunded areas. As a result, there are a number of uphill battles that are immediately presented to you as a director. The main one being an underdeveloped program. Past directors, no matter how talented or hard-working, were usually in the job for a year or two at most, which means programs have to restart/rebuild every few years.

So, what can a sole director do? You must invest, plan, build and then invest again. If you go through these steps, you might be able to rest a little easier during that first year, and, most importantly, you will see the value of your hard work. Every student deserves the same musical and educational experience regardless of the number of directors, financial opportunities, program size or location.

Emotional Investment

Shelby County Winds EnsembleThe first thing you must do as a new director is to learn about the community, students, stakeholders and the general dynamics of the school. That’s what I did when I accepted the job at Shelby County High School in 2018. I soon discovered that I was in a great situation because my community is very tightknit (most music educators in small or rural areas will experience the same thing).

You might hear that too much community involvement is a bad thing, but that will only be the case if you allow it to be. If you go into the investment phase with the mindset that your program is the only thing that matters, you will be run out of town quickly. I was in charge of two schools with a total population of just under 1,000 students, and I knew that we would have lots of crossover with other programs, athletics and academics, which is wonderful! Your ability to work and collaborate with others will lead to a better program for your students.

My first few days on the job were critical. I set up meetings with my principals and band boosters, and I held a general meet-and-greet event where folks could get to know me and put a face with a name. These simple interactions gave me a better understanding of the community and the wants and needs of the program. My community had a rich tradition of band excellence, which they naturally wanted to continue, but what I heard most from students and parents was that they wanted newer things. Not necessarily new items, but new ideas — a freshness to the program.

Plan, Plan, Plan

After the initial investment phase, you then enter the planning phase. And let me be clear, planning never stops. When you plan for a school year for two schools with students at four to seven ability levels, you must always think about the next step and then have two or more backup plans. It’s challenging, but not impossible. Here are a few ideas I use when creating my plan for my program.

Music First — Always invest the majority of your planning into finding music that serves two purposes. The first is educational — the music should meet the needs of your program and your students. Secondly, the music must be engaging for your students and for you. I have selected music off a list of “essential” pieces, and they are usually the ones I dread teaching, which results in an underdeveloped plan and a poor performance. Choose music that you and your students will enjoy and that meets your educational goals.

perform nursing homePerform Often — No matter the age of your students, they should be performing. The typical model of fall, holiday, performance assessment and spring concerts truly doesn’t meet students’ ability to perform. It also leads to performance anxiety. To eliminate this, I try to schedule at least one performance each month after students’ first year of instruction. This could be as simple as a chamber group performing at a nursing home. The more students perform, the better they become at performing, and it increases their music-reading skills. My high school students will perform 12 times in various ensembles from November to January, and only one of those times is a full ensemble concert. These include multiple jazz performances at nursing homes and community events; our marching band performing in the city Christmas parade; and our chamber ensembles performing at the Alabama Music Educators Association conference in January. With each performance, your program’s footprint and advocacy expand. Every school board member and our superintendent know me because our music students are so visible in the public, and they often attend our full concerts. And we all know that their presence at concerts leads to more opportunities and more experiences for our students.

Trophies Do Not Matter — It will take some time for you and your students to accept this idea.  The final group to understand this will be the parents. The outcome or success of a performance should not be gauged by awards or trophies. If your students have progressed in their learning from where they started, then you have won. In 2019, our last full year before the pandemic, the band won almost every competition and scored higher than some of the top programs in the state. For the 2021-2022 school year, our return to a normal marching band season was incredibly difficult. More than half the band members were first-year performers, and many had never performed in a full concert. We received lower scores than in the past, but students began to buy into the idea of improvement as the ultimate goal. As a result, students who fought through the adversity of the pandemic have a greater love and appreciation for band and music.

Build Your Program

I am a firm believer that in order for your program to thrive, everyone must speak the same language. You must develop a system from the top down. What you want the top of the pyramid to know must be taught at the bottom of the pyramid, or at the beginning of the process. My hometown is known for high school football, and the reason for its success is that the youth teams run the same plays as the high school. Kids grow up within the culture, using the same language as the high school football system. When they make it to the high school team, they already know the playbook. Of course, there are variations of complexity of plays as they progress, but the basis is the same.

ShelbyCountyHigh performanceBuild Your System — The same concept works for music as you develop your own system. Being the only 6-12 director, using the same language from top to bottom makes my life easier. For example, I use the same method book series from beginner band all the way through high school. I also use the same methodology for counting rhythm. Whether you choose to count in the traditional method, Eastman Technique or in any other form, you must make it the same from bottom to the top. I started this process during my first year at SCHS, and now four years down the road, all grade levels count using the same system. Our rhythmic integrity has greatly improved and our students’ abilities have increased. This is part of building your system.

Call-Time System — When it comes to rehearsals and performances, I use a call-time system, where the call time is 15 minutes before the actual event. If call time is 3:30 p.m., then rehearsal begins at 3:45 p.m. This gives me and students leaders 15 minutes to do things such as begin sectional times, take attendance, make sure the facilities are ready for whatever activity we are about to do. We also use call time for travel. If we are departing at 6 p.m., then everyone is there no later than 5:45 p.m.  It took a few years to get everyone on board, but now it is second nature to the students. It has allowed for less stress on times we are leaving campus or when we are performing, which leads to less performance anxiety. This is part of building your system.

Open-Door Policy — Everyone says that they have an open-door policy, but my door is literally open all the time. My students know that my office is their safe place. My schedule works out so that I have lunch period off, and our school is split into three lunch waves. During all three lunch waves, there are anywhere from five to 15 students in my office eating lunch. We rarely talk about band, although music theory topics have come up; instead, we talk about their history, math and English classes, and we talk about life. I tutor kids on assignments they didn’t quite understand. I also just sit back and observe how they interact with each other. We laugh, we cry and we eat. We become a family. While this has nothing to do with the notes on the page, it means more than any time of the day for the development of the system. With this stronger connection to each other, we are able to work later in the day on music but do it with greater human interaction.

Recruit All the Time — The other way to build your program is to recruit every day. I make sure students know who I am by being present throughout the year. I visit our three elementary feeder schools three to four times a year, and each time I bring something different but deliver the same message: Join the band! The first time I visited an elementary school, there were a few “hey, I know you” moments. By the time students choose an elective for 6th grade, I know some of their names.

Spread the Word About Your Program — I also regularly post on our band’s social media accounts (Instagram and Facebook), which is another way to expand the footprint of our program. All my posts are positive about student achievements, and I tag all local accounts. As a result, I often have people in town say that they know what’s going on with the band because of social media. I also pitch everything we do to our local reporters. Last year, the band program was in the newspaper and on our local TV stations numerous times, including an interview with me on our ABC affiliate (Teacher of Month Interview). All this has brought us positive momentum. Currently, 20% to 30% of all incoming 6th graders join the band. By the start of the next school year, we should have 15%-20% of the middle school enrolled in band, which will only lead to an increase in high school participation in the future.

Investment for the Future

I was always told to “never smile your first year,” which is the worst attitude to have. There is good in everything that we do. You must find a way to smile, or you will soon be looking for another job. In a small community, find joy in the little victories, and they will lead to bigger victories. With that being said, I do apply the adage, “never take no for an answer,” but I have tweaked it to “never accept no as the only answer.”

Matthew Martindale wearing senior pins With every big decision I have taken to our administration, I always have a back-up plan. Your administrators are there to support you, not to fight with you, and if they are fighting against you, then you might need to look in the mirror. Your top priority is your program, and you must fight for it. But you must realize that you are just one program at your school. If your plan is rejected, don’t be discouraged. Have a back-up plan or be willing to work with administrators on a revised plan. Or, come back at a later date and say, “Remember when I wanted to do XYZ — what are your thoughts on it now?” You may be shocked, as I have been, at how administrators are more willing to approve, or at least discuss, the original plan. Team-building and collaboration are essential.

This past season at the Alabama Marching Championships, I spoke with another director who is in the same situation as me. She, however, has been the director at her schools for almost 15 years. We agreed that our jobs as the lone director is hard … really hard, but our conversation was more about the positives of it all.

As the sole director, you can shape your entire program, see students grow up, learn family members’ names and stories, and ultimately, you are more than a director/teacher. You are a part of the community!

Whenever I am struggling with hardships and the workload, I think about that conversation and know that I am not alone. We still have the best job in the world, and there are a lot of us out there teaching all grades all day. Let’s boost each other up and let our students flourish in a positive musical experience!

Dollar Store Manipulatives for Elementary Students

It’s no secret that elementary school music teachers are usually on a tight budget. But before music teachers throw their hands up in the air, they should add these music manipulatives into their classrooms. The following DIY learning tools are economical and can provide countless hours of instruction.

Because of inflation, many of us now call these discount retailers “Dollar Twenty-Five” stores; however, these items are still good deals for your classroom.

Rhythm Flashcards

Rhythm cards can be made with oversized flashcards and a Sharpie. For younger elementary students, start with ta, ti-ti, and ta-a flashcards (quarter note, eighth note and half note cards). Because the large flashcards are so sturdy, they will last the entire school year without having to laminate them.

ball string unsplashString

String? Yes, you read that right. String can be used in spider games, such as the song “Little Spider Spins All Day.” I don’t remember where I found this song and activity, but it’s a fun one!

The song goes like this: “Little spider spins all day, spins while all the others play”

Solfege: DRMFSLS SLSFMRD

Students form a circle and start to sing the song. The teacher should hold on to the end of the string and hand the ball of string to a student, or spider. He or she will take the ball of string and go across the circle (i.e., spinning a web) and will hand another student the string. Then, the students switch places. The first spider takes the string while the other spider takes the ball of string to give to another spider on the other side of the circle. Each time the song is sung, another student will “spin” his or her web. By crisscrossing the circle, the students are creating a physical web.

Make sure to tell the students to hold on to their piece of string tightly, otherwise, you’ll end up with a tangled mess! After all the students have had a turn, they lay down their “web,” and step back and look at their creation.

Solfege Flashcards

Similar to rhythm cards, oversized flashcards can also be used to make simple solfege manipulatives.

For kindergarten, start by doing high and low, or sol and mi. For every grade level, add a few new notes from the scale (refer to Orff’s pedagogy for which ones to add).

Music flashcards are one of the easiest manipulatives that can be added to your classroom’s daily music warm-up routine. These exercises can even be student-led by the time it hits mid-year. While each grade level will have a different set of flash cards, student-lead solfege quizzes can be beneficial from kingergarten through 6th grade.

Make-It Blocks

Make-It Blocks are similar to Legos. With a permanent marker, draw rhythms that are one beat on each block. Your students can build rhythms as they connect their blocks together.

Plain wood blocks can also be used, but they are easily knocked over.

Letsplaykidsmusic.com has a great demographic that shows examples of what you can draw on the blocks:

Magnets

Magnets are one of my favorite tools to use in primary school when teaching the concepts of high and low. Unlike stickers or Velcro, magnets are much more sturdy and will last for years.

Some teachers like to draw or paint the solfege syllables directly on the magnets, but I prefer to keep them plain so that any magnet can be placed in any spot on the staff. One game I play with kids is for them to place the magnets on the whiteboard based on what I sing (“Was it high-low-high or low-high-low?”).

Pointing Stick

Don’t underestimate the power of a tool as simple as a pointing stick. Pointing sticks can be handed to students who are on their best behavior. They will get a chance to keep time in front of the class or lead other music-related activities. It is the best manipulative and classroom management tool I have found at the Dollar Store, hands down.

popsicle sticksPopsicle Sticks

Popsicle sticks can be used for rhythm-building exercises for mid- to upper-elementary schoolers. To use the popsicle sticks for rhythms, use one single (vertical) popsicle stick for a quarter note. For eighth notes, use a horizontal stick to form note beams. Check out this YouTube video of a popsicle sticks rhythm game.

Plastic Hand Clappers

These loud and goofy gag gifts can be used in your classroom. And while you may not like them because they’re so loud, having a bright neon clapper in each student’s hand makes it very obvious who is and isn’t participating.

Plastic hand clappers can be bought as a class set and used to read rhythms. Put the rhythms on your whiteboard or smartboard and guide the students as they clap along. Clappers make a great assessment too, as you can easily tell who is missing the rests and who is getting the entire rhythm correct.

You can also use hand clappers to teach proper concert etiquette. Practice by showing your students a classical, multi-movement work. You can teach students that an end of a movement is more like a comma, and the end of the piece is like a period. Hand clappers are an excellent preparation for a symphony field trip.   

playdough unsplashVisual Music: Play Dough, Styrofoam Putty and Pipe Cleaners

What do play dough, slime and pipe cleaners have to do with music? They can be used to create visual interpretations of sound.

Have students make play dough and putty sculptures in response to a piece of music. Pipe cleaners, on the other hand, can be used to create a melodic shape, which can then be interpreted by the teacher or even sung by the class. As the pipe cleaner goes up, voices go up, as it comes down, the voices go back down, and so on.

This energetic video by Angie McDaniel is a great way to prep students for using pipe cleaners as a vocal warm up.

Props

Some props at discount retailers can be used for singing games. For example,

Costumes

While you likely won’t be able to meet all your costuming needs at a Dollar Store, you can find more than you might think! The last time I was in my local store, I saw animal masks (dogs, foxes, cats) and butterfly wings. If you are practicing for an upcoming musical, get your costumes early! The more practice you have with them, the better.

Regular classroom lesson plans can also incorporate costumes. My students loved reenacting “Peter and the Wolf.

Oftentimes, costuming is incorporated into the state standards. If you are looking to make your own costumes for an event, you can also find small T-shirts in different colors. Use your sewing machine and get creative!

slinky pexelsSensory Tools

Apart from manipulatives, discount stores are excellent sources for sensory tools that you can use to make a sensory station. Items such as Slinkies, squeezable toys, bubble poppers and pop tubes can all be found for about $1.25 each.

Go Shopping!

You don’t need a big budget or fancy equipment to make your classroom an engaging space that is full of hands-on learning tools. The next time you are running low on ideas and petty cash, check out your local discount retailer and try out the above ideas!

10 Micropractices for Better Mental Health

Influential architect Ludwig Mies van der Rohe famously said, “Less is more.” And luckily, this phrase is as helpful to busy music educators as it is to minimalist midcentury architects.

As nice as it would be to stretch through a 90-minute yoga class, luxuriate during an hour-long massage or even escape on a week-long retreat to Costa Rica, these options aren’t realistic for many people. That’s where micropractices come in. These short, super-easy practices are designed to provide uplifting energy, release anxiety and disrupt negative patterns. View them as little mental-health snacks, if you will.

1. Hum

The vagus nerve, also called cranial nerve X, runs from the brain down the neck and chest to the heart, lungs and into the digestive tract. It’s responsible for heart rate, among many other roles, and stimulating the vagus nerve helps the body know it’s okay to relax. Humming and singing both stimulate this nerve, creating a simple way to relieve anxiety, stress and fear. Here’s a video that explains how to activate the vagus nerve using humming with “mmm,” “ahh” and “ooo” sounds to induce a relaxation response.

2. Drop 3

People often hold tension in three key areas: the jaw, shoulders and abdomen. Focus on these spots by “dropping 3.” Inhale deeply and then as you exhale, release any tension you are holding in your jaw. Then do the same for the remaining two areas.

3. Stare at a Wall

According to Rahaf Harfoush, author of the creativity-based book “Hustle & Float,” our minds need more real rest than we give them. “What our brains actually need is periods of destimulation, which means no screens, no emails, no audiobooks. Your brain needs a second to breathe, to catch up, to integrate all the content that we’ve consumed,” she told NPR. She suggests literally staring at a wall now and again, for up to 15 minutes.

woman jogging4. Take a Trot

If staring at a wall for 15 minutes doesn’t sound appealing, try a 15-minute jog. According to a 2018 research study led by Fabien D. Legrand, this brief period of exercise boosts energy, memory, mood and cognitive function. The research was done on “moderate intensity” jogging, but lots of other research says that a good walk is helpful, too. Walking reduces stress, anxiety and fatigue, and may ward off depression, according to the British nonprofit organization Walking For Health.

5. Get Specific

Researchers like Robert Emmons, Ph.D. have explored gratitude and found it leads to better sleep, heart health and even obtaining goals. Turbo-charge a short gratitude practice by being super-specific. For example, if you keep a journal, you might write one sentence, such as “I’m grateful for all the beautiful azalea blooms I see on my way to school.” This helps keep a daily gratitude practice fresh, rather than just another thing to get done on the to-do list.

6. Declutter One Drawer

If you think your messy desk is a sign of genius, well, who I am to argue? But according to research by Stephanie McMains and Sabine Kastner, visual stimuli — like cluttered surfaces — compete with our brain’s processing ability, making it literally harder to think. Truth is, our brains like order and the ability to focus, and having a cleaner space around us lowers cortisol, the stress hormone. Since redoing your entire life is a tall order, create just one “zone of tranquility” at a time. Maybe it’s the produce drawer in the fridge, a toiletries drawer in the bathroom or your top desk drawer at school. Then take on one cabinet shelf, etc. Steadily, your home or classroom will become tidier.

stack books unsplash7. Put Down that Book

Reading for just six minutes can reduce stress levels by 68%, according to cognitive neuropsychologist David Lewis’ research at the University of Sussex. However, some people struggle to read for an interesting reason: They feel guilty not reading a book all the way through and get stuck. It’s better to spend your precious time reading books that are either pleasurable or are sparking your true interest. Still feeling bad? Librarians gave six reasons why it’s fine to stop reading a book and move on to another.

8. Breathe Some Fire

Pranayama, or manipulation of the breath, has been shown to decrease stress and improve cardiovascular function. There are many ways to practice pranayama, such as slow alternate nostril breathing, deep breathing or panting like a dog. Here’s one to try: Breath of Fire, popular in Kundalini yoga teachings, can be done in as little as a three-minute session. Here’s a video tutorial on how to do Breath of Fire properly and safely.

9. Roll on a Spiky Ball

Keep a spiky massage ball under your desk, and during breaks, give a quick roll to massage your feet. Physical therapists use these balls to relieve issues such as plantar fasciitis, but according to the Mayo Clinic, “Several studies indicate that reflexology [applying pressure to the hands or feet] may reduce pain and psychological symptoms, such as stress and anxiety, and enhance relaxation and sleep.” You can also use a tennis ball, golf ball or small foam roller. Spend 2 to 3 minutes per foot, applying as much pressure as is tolerable.

blow bubble pexels10. Chew a Piece of Gum

Violet Beauregarde, a character in “Charlie and the Chocolate Factory,” gave gum-chomping a bad rap. But she may have been on to something, as chewing gum reduces stress, according to research. “Overall, it would appear that chewing gum attenuates the sensory processing of external stressors and inhibits the propagation of stress-related information in the brain,” explains one published study by Andrew P. Smith. So, chew a piece of sugar-free gum for a quick blast of relaxation. Blowing a big pink bubble the size of your face, however, is probably best done after band practice.

Spotlight on Second-Generation Yamaha Revstar Guitars

I love demonstrating the latest Yamaha guitars at trade shows. These events allow me to interact with the Yamaha, Line 6 and Ampeg teams, as well as with dealers and fellow guitar players. At the 2020 Winter NAMM show, I was invited to a private gathering to “test drive” some prototypes for a planned new series of Revstar guitars. It was exciting and inspiring to get a sneak peek at what lay ahead, but details of those new implementations could not be discussed with anyone … until now.

I’ve been working with the original Revstar guitar lineup since 2017, so I feel I have a unique perspective. Having just spent a couple of weeks playing and recording two of the new second-generation models, I’d like to share with you my impressions of these exciting upgrades. First, though, let’s talk about the new features.

New Revstar Features

Staggered rows of beautiful electric guitars laying flat with strings up in a variety of colors.
The new Revstar lineup.

The Revstar line has been streamlined into three main categories: Professional (RSP models), Standard (RSS models) and Element (RSE models).

All second-generation Revstar models feature chambered mahogany bodies, mahogany neck-through body design, rosewood fingerboards, jumbo frets (stainless steel on Professional and Standard models), humbucking or P90 pickups, new gloss finishes and satin finished necks that match the body color. They also all sport a set of lovely ivory-colored tuners that complement the unique headstock shape and striking Yamaha logo.

RSE20 HEADSTOCK Resize L
RSS20 HEADSTOCK Resize R

The RSP02T and RSS02T Professional and Standard models feature the original 02T tailpiece, and there are also left-hand Element and Standard models available (the RSE20L and RSS20L).

Electronics

Revstar Element models retain the first-generation “dry switch” feature on the tone control. This pull-pot effectively filters low-end frequencies for a cleaner tone. I particularly like this sound for rhythm guitar parts.

Closeup of the body of an electric guitar.

Professional and Standard Revstars employ a new five-way selector switch (shown above) in combination with a unique passive boost on the tone control. When the tone control is pressed in, the five-way selector switch toggles between the bridge and neck pickups. However, positions two and four engage a capacitor circuit that slightly delays the output of the opposite pickup, resulting in a subtle phase shift. The resulting tone is similar to the familiar “out of phase” sound we often hear from guitars with single-coil pickups, but rarely found on instruments with humbucking pickups.

Pulling up on the tone control engages the “focus” switch — essentially a passive boost that cuts the highs while boosting the low and mid frequencies to produce a sound similar to that of overwound pickups.

New Finishes

Colors in the Standard line-up include Black (shown below), Flash Green, Swift Blue and Vintage White. The tailpiece edition of the Standard lineup (the RSS02T) clocks in with Black, Hot Merlot, Sunset Burst and Swift Blue. (The latter two colors are also available in Professional Series Revstars.)

Beautiful electric guitar propped up on a leather chair in a sound studio.
RSS20 in Black.

All Element models feature matte-finished double-stripe “café racer” detail through the middle of the gloss-finished body — a subtle but unique addition. These guitars come in four new colors: Black, Vintage White, Swift Blue and Neon Yellow (shown below).

Striking neon yellow electric guitar propped on leather chair with sound studio in background.
RSE20 in Neon Yellow.

My Impressions

The body dimensions in all second-generation models are slightly larger than the original solid-body Revstar. This allows the guitar to balance well and reduces some of the overall weight. Even when played for extended periods of time, the instrument never feels too heavy or uncomfortable.

The new neck profile and stainless-steel jumbo frets are some of the best I’ve ever encountered. The string spacing seems perfect for my hand size and personal playing style. Navigating the length of the fretboard is super-fast and smooth due to the “dryness” of the satin landscape.

The tuned, chambered body actually resonates like a semi-acoustic guitar, adding a nice “bounce” to the picking attack and a roundness to the tonality. Chords ring longer, and single-note passages generate pleasing upper-harmonic content within the sustaining tones. The humbucking pickups articulate dynamic touch, and faithfully reproduce what you feel and hear from the acoustic resonance of the guitar.

I like the simplicity of three-way switching and the bass filter (dry switch) on the Element guitars, but the new five-way pickup selector and focus switch on the Professional and Standard Revstars add a beautiful set of twenty onboard tonal variations. My favorite tones were with the focus switch engaged, as I prefer the softening of the upper frequencies along with the pronounced mid-range and low-end bump those settings produced.

I really appreciate the tuning stability of these new Revstar guitars too. The carbon-reinforced neck on my RSS20 allowed for prolonged bending and perfectly intonated complex chords, as you can see and hear in the videos below.

The Videos

These two videos will give you a good sense of how the new Revstar guitars sound, along with a feel for how they can sit in the mix with other instruments. (The only piece of outboard gear used is a Line 6 Helix modeling processor.) The isolated clean crunch and bluesy pickup tones show off the unique character of the guitar, and I also demonstrate the various switching options for rhythm and lead guitar playing.

The Wrap-Up

Revstar guitars hold a special place in the hearts of guitar players looking for a unique and expressive instrument. I certainly became an advocate and poster-child for the RS720B and RS502T, my favorite first-generation Revstar models.

The second-generation Revstars retain the essence of that legacy, but refine, define and elevate the original visual appeal, playability and tonality to a whole new level. I think there’s a Revstar in the new lineup for any discerning guitar player looking for something special.

Personally, I have my eye on the RSP02T in Swift Blue. Just sayin’!

Photographs courtesy of the author.

 

Check out Robbie’s other postings.

What is Lo-Fi?

The events of the last two years have revealed a dichotomous new musical era. In one way, technology has never been more prevalent. At the same time, people have never been more isolated. But that reality has a silver lining: it’s helped create a renewed love affair with Lo-Fi.

The crackle and delightful imprecisions of the music of the past is drawing millions of new listeners. In this article, we’ll tell you exactly what Lo-Fi means, why it’s so popular and where it came from … as well as where you can find the best examples of these kinds of sounds.

WHAT DOES LO-FI MEAN?

“Lo-Fi” is simply short for “low-fidelity” — a term for music in which the listener can hear imperfections like crackles, scratches, pops, out of tune strings or other things that might otherwise be considered imperfect. These have always existed in older recordings or, more recently, in DIY recordings. But today, there is a renewed appreciation for them.

Many associate the resurgence in Lo-Fi fandom to the renewed popularity of YouTube™ communities like Chillhop, LoFi Girl, and Oldies playing in a coffee shop and it’s raining, as well as Spotify playlists like lofi hip hop music. These online resources play popular contemporary music as well as oldies; not only are fans drawn to familiar sounds, in the case of the latter they enjoy the memories associated with them too.

Many of these YouTube channels can stream lo-fi music in real time, like a traditional radio station. They also offer the added bonus of an online forum in the comments section where fans can “hang out” together, talk about the music and share personal stories. Because the music is often instrumental and calm, it doesn’t distract from a passive chat.

THE HISTORY OF LO-FI

Lo-Fi sounds have their origin in both old-time radio and in outdated audio formats like cassette tapes and 8-track cartridges. In the waning years of the 20th century, some musicians began to tend toward earthier sounds, rebelling against the synthesizer-saturated ’80s and the oncoming computer domination of both audio and modern culture in general. Punk, grunge, hip-hop and other subgenres all embraced that sonic sensibility.

It’s important to understand that “Lo-Fi” is not a type of music unto itself. For that reason, it can be applied to nearly every genre; for example, there’s Lo-Fi rock, rap, hip-hop, even jazz. Modern hip-hop producers like J Dilla and Q-Tip have helped to make these fuzzy, nostalgic sounds popular for contemporary audiences.

In this context, Lo-Fi refers to how the music was recorded or mixed, which can involve the use of rudimentary equipment, the creation of purposeful “mistakes” and the addition of ambient environmental sounds like a crackling fire or raindrops on a window. There are even “bit crusher” plug-ins for DAW (Digital Audio Workstation) software that reduce the resolution of digital recordings so they sound more like they came from the 1980s than the 21st century.

Today, Lo-Fi music, especially when it comes to hip-hop-oriented sounds, often features drum loops, jazz chords and recognizable vintage song samples. Songs recorded in the first half of the 20th century are also popular — genres like swing and Dixieland jazz — especially when combined with ambient sounds from the era. Some YouTube playlists earn millions of streams.

HOW BEST TO ENJOY LO-FI MUSIC

One of the most beloved aspects of these playlists, particularly those that are broadcast in real-time, is the community that has organically amassed around them. These provide calming, supportive, like-minded spaces to engage with other music fans while enjoying Lo-Fi. Especially in times of stress, the familiarity and nostalgia found in these sounds soothes and comforts.

Another reason people flock to Lo-Fi music is that it can be enjoyed passively, while doing other things. The songs are familiar, the recordings often mild and mellow, so there is nothing the brain needs to pay direct attention to if a listener is otherwise occupied. That means you can listen to Lo-Fi while studying, working, cooking or when doing other things around the house. Some therapists are even suggesting that their clients take advantage of the calming nature of Lo-Fi.

As a bonus, many of the YouTube Lo-Fi channels incorporate familiar, simple imagery: a couple sitting at a diner counter; someone sleeping cozily in their bed; a “LoFi girl” studying with her cat on the window (a meme created by Colombian artist Juan Pablo Machado). Last but not least, engaging with the beloved sounds of the past can offer a unique type of music education: learn while you listen instead of the more usual “listen while you learn.”

 

Looking for more Lo-Fi? Check these out:

Lofi hip hop mix [Beats To Relax/Chill to

Oldies playing in another room, it’s a great night

Oldies music playing in another room and it’s raining

The Advantages of Parallel Processing

We’ve covered the basics of compression and saturation in previous Recording Basics blog postings. This time around, let’s look at an alternative way of applying such effects — a technique called parallel processing. We’ll discuss how it works and when it’s good to use it, and we’ll provide step-by-step instructions for setting it up yourself.

Not All Wet

When you apply an effect to a track or group of tracks (a Group Track in Steinberg Cubase), you have a couple of different ways to do so. One option is to open the effects plug-in on an insert slot on the track itself. That’s referred to as serial processing. The term comes from the fact that audio is fed directly from the track through the effect, which processes 100 percent of the signal, as shown in the illustration below:

Graphic illustrating concept.
Serial processing.

Alternatively, you can use an auxiliary send (a feature found in all DAW mixers) to route signal from the source channel to a dedicated effects channel called an auxiliary return (also known as an “aux” return or, in Cubase, an FX channel). Here, unlike an insert, you’re not processing 100 percent of the audio. Instead, you’re able to use the send and return controls to blend in as much or as little of the effect as you want along with the original dry track:

Graphic illustrating concept.
Parallel processing.

In a parallel setup, if the plug-in you’re using has a mix control (wet/dry knob), be sure to set it to 100 percent wet:

View of front panel with dial indicated.
In a parallel setup, set the mix control to 100%.

Things like compression and saturation are most commonly configured as serial effects because they’re meant to change the character of the entire sound. Reverb, delay and modulation effects are more likely to be applied in parallel because you typically want to blend only a little bit of their signal along with your source track. However, that’s not always the case. Let’s take a look at the exceptions to this “rule.”

Parallel Compression

Parallel compression — sometimes called New York Compression because it originated on the New York City studio scene — is a simple enough concept. Instead of inserting a compressor directly on a track, you put it on an auxiliary return like you would with reverb or delay. That means you’ll be blending the uncompressed dry audio with the compressed version rather than compressing the entire signal.

The basic purpose of compression is to attenuate any audio that goes above a certain level, known as threshold. By squashing down the peaks, you’re reducing the track’s dynamic range — the difference between the loudest and softest parts. Doing so lets you turn the track up higher because the reduced peaks are no longer as loud in comparison to the rest of the track.

Those peaks are the transient portion of each sound or hit — the “attack” portion of an audio event like a note or a drum hit. With the transients lowered, the sound will be less punchy and, therefore, less impactful … but with the reduced dynamic range, you can turn the instrument higher in the mix and accentuate the more “roomy” parts of the sound that occur after the transient. However, particularly if the attack time of the compression is too fast, the sound can almost get a little “mushy,” When applied to drums, they can start to sound as if they were being played by a soft beater rather than a hard wooden drumstick.

Parallel compression helps alleviate this issue. By blending heavily compressed audio with uncompressed audio, you can reduce the dynamic range while maintaining more control over the transients. When applied to percussive sources like drums, you can create a more aggressive and ambient sound.

Let’s have a listen to how this works, starting with an uncompressed stereo drum mix:

Compare it to this clip, where the drums are processed with parallel compression. Notice that the sustain portion of each hit is accentuated without losing the punch of the transient:

Three Parallel Compression Configurations

There are three different ways of setting up parallel compression. The first, as previously mentioned, is by using an aux send and return. This is a good approach to take if you want to parallel process multiple tracks. Here’s how to do it:

1. Create an aux return track (FX track in Cubase) and insert a compressor on it. Set the compressor for extremely heavy compression (low threshold, high ratio, fast attack time).

2. Configure an aux send and route it to the aux return track on the channel or channels that you’re going to compress. Many DAWs have the aux sends already configured; you just have to route them to the aux return channel you’re using.

3. Turn up the aux send until you’re hearing the desired amount of compression.

The second way of achieving parallel compression is to use a duplicate track. This is the preferred method if you’re applying the effect to multiple signals, where using aux sends could create a clutter of extra tracks. Here’s how to do it:

1. Make a copy of the source track and start with its fader down all the way.

2. Insert a compressor on the duplicate track and crush it with a heavy setting.

3. As you’re playing back the song, slowly raise the level of the compressed track until you hear the desired sound.

Screenshot.
Duplicate a track and heavily process the copy.

Finally, if your compressor has a mix control, such as the Vintage Compressor in Cubase, you can accomplish parallel compression by following these steps:

1. Insert the compressor on the track.

2. Create a setting that’s overly heavy with a lot of gain reduction (try -15dB to -20dB) and a relatively fast attack.

3. Turn down the mix control as the song plays until the balance between the compressed and uncompressed sound is to your liking.

This “mix knob” method is particularly handy for parallel processing an entire mix on the master bus.

Parallel Saturation

Saturation effects such as overdrive, distortion or fuzz benefit from parallel processing in much the same way: they allow you to keep more of your transients while still bringing in the saturated sound.

The setup is identical to parallel compression, except that you’ll be using a saturation plug-in instead. Note that saturation by its nature reduces transients to some degree, so you’re getting some compression as well.

Here’s an example using a recording of a cajón — a box-shaped wooden percussion instrument played by slapping the front or rear faces with the hands. This first audio clip is without any distortion:

Here’s that same track with a distortion plug-in inserted:

Finally, here’s the track with parallel distortion from a plug-in on an aux track:

It’s a subtle difference, but you can hear more of the transients on the parallel distorted version — especially if you listen on headphones.

Another place you might want to try parallel saturation is on the master bus. This will give your whole mix just a tiny bit of saturation to make it feel more energetic. However, you have to go easy when using it that way, or your mix will lose punch.

Over and Out

Parallel compression and saturation aren’t superior to their serial counterparts, they’re just different. Sometimes the difference is subtle, but sometimes — particularly when you’re trying to preserve transients — it can be significant. Experiment with both methods, and you’ll get a feel for which approach works best in various mixing scenarios.

 

Check out our other Recording Basics postings.

 

Click here for more information about Steinberg Cubase.

Build a Culture of Excellence

Students who believe in their ability to perform at a high level are more likely to achieve remarkable things.

When students see results as a performer, they develop trust in their instructors. Music educators’ ability to take their students to a level that they may not even see as possible hinges on committing to a process that requires patience and delayed gratification. Directors may not see instant results, but if they can see progress over the long term or find fulfillment in the total impact, that sense of accomplishment will continue to breed success down the road.

“The Little Blue Band That Could”

The Little BlueBand That CouldIn 2008, Claudia Taylor Johnson High School (CTJ) in San Antonio, Texas, opened, splitting from Ronald Reagan High School shortly after its band placed second at Bands of America Grand Nationals. Many of our upperclassmen did not have a choice to remain at Reagan, and they were highly discouraged moving away from such an incredible band program to start over at a new school with so many unknowns.

Although the first two seasons were challenging, the younger students in the band who did not have the same connection with Reagan were endlessly optimistic. Many underclassmen nicknamed the marching band “The Little Blue Band that Could,” playing off the classic children’s book, “The Little Engine that Could.” As the band improved during those early years, the energy and enthusiasm spread quickly. While the students weren’t chanting “I think I can, I think I can,” our staff made a collective effort to build up our students to move from thinking they could be great to knowing they could.

The Big Picture

To build a culture of excellence, we constantly met with students in those years to talk about specific big picture ideas, including:

  • The importance of structure and organization: Protocols, policies and procedures can help students thrive in rehearsals and around the band hall. Have a process for everything students do. Consider smaller details like how they line up water jugs and instrument cases along the front sideline of the field to larger details like what they do before they play, such as a “set” or “ready” position. The structure will help keep rehearsals moving forward during the more challenging months of the year and will also maintain a professional environment.
  • Claudia Taylor Johnson High School band's first rehearsal What excellence looks and sounds like: Consider watching videos or playing audio recordings for students of professional groups, as well as great groups their own age. Students will learn to admire professional recordings, but they can learn as much from listening and watching great examples of their peers performing.
  • Why commitment is important: Students must learn to finish what they start. Help students learn to rest when they get tired, not to quit.
  • What it means to push through boredom: As Joe Dixon, one of CTJ’s brass instructors, often reminds us, “Children need to learn to be bored.” Students have phones at their disposal all the time and can instantly entertain themselves with video games or social media. Working through the challenges of playing an instrument and perfecting music can seem boring in comparison, and students must learn how to push through this boredom to achieve success.
  • How to follow through and develop a “stick-to-it” attitude: This is tied to the two prior points —commitment and learning to be bored. Students who are committed will follow through and find success through delayed gratification. Students who learn patience through band will ultimately translate this practice to other endeavors or pursuits in their lives.
  • Overcoming failure: Students must learn how to bounce back when they don’t achieve a goal or don’t get what they want. Learning to cope with failure is a powerful way to grow an organization because students will likely fall three times before they are on their way.
  • The rewards of hard work: The final concerts and performances of a school year are some of the very best rewards for hard work. Students also learn time management, bond with their peers and develop conflict resolution skills through their hard work and participation in band.
  • The sense of accomplishment when achieving goals: Celebrating success is more fun when you do it with others. In this case, students learn how special it can be to celebrate victories large and small with their peers.
  • Teamwork: Teamwork makes the dream work. Students learn that many hands make light work, and they learn how to function in a hierarchy of leadership. Sometimes students will be the queen bee and other times, the drone.
  • Faith, Honor, Love: Most importantly, students learn to have faith in one another and in the process. They learn the value of keeping their word and honoring those who have come before them. And they learn to love their teammates, their school, their community and their family.

Claudia Taylor Johnson High School Marching Band Getting our students to a place where they were excited to be great together and to believe in the journey was a process! It was paramount for us to have the values listed above in place before we ever attempted to improve as musicians and athletes.

In 2010, when CTJ made finals at its first regional and advanced to the state marching contest for the first time, our senior class who had started their band journey at Reagan was so satisfied to see the CTJ band improving quickly. It went beyond placement and was all about progress.

And four years later, the freshmen who helped start the band at Johnson made finals at Grand Nationals as seniors, with their bandmates from the prior three years celebrating the rapid ascent of “The Little Blue Band that Could.”

Changing Jobs, Part 4: Things No One Tells You About Switching Jobs

People change jobs for various reasons. When the time comes to change jobs, business and stress can take over. As with many new experiences, there isn’t always an owner’s manual for what to do.

Furthermore, emotions on different sides cloud judgment and make the process even more difficult. Below are some things to consider when pursuing or accepting a new job.

Can You Keep a Secret?

Leaving a position can be difficult, while starting a new job can be exciting. Many people want to share the news. My advice is to keep it to yourself as long as possible, and when you start to tell anyone, start with your inner circle.
I subscribe to the thought that only one person can keep a secret. One time, I met with a trusted administrator, asked them for a letter of recommendation, and requested that they keep this under wraps. They assured me that this would be confidential. By the end of the day, the entire admin team and most teachers knew that I was applying for another position. I then had to deal with some additional meetings, rumors and other distractions that took away from my primary focus.

Emotions Can Cloud Your Judgment

We are working for businesses that don’t want to spend more money than they deem necessary. Do your research before becoming emotionally invested in a potential new job. For example, the new job may start you at the bottom of the pay scale. Also, look at the max number of years of service credit the school offers — on the high end, this might be 15 years. Run some financial projections on what you would be making, gaining or losing, and determine what you can handle before getting too excited about the new position.

Salary and personal/professional satisfaction do not always go hand in hand. There are certainly schools that may pay you more, but schedule, benefits and overall building climate are less than ideal. In other cases, the work environment is excellent, but the pay is low. Ideally, you want great pay and a great working environment, but you may have to choose. Ask yourself which is more important.

There isn’t much room to negotiate in terms of education pay and benefits in public schools, but you can always ask about years of service. I have heard of some districts granting teachers all their years of service.

friend group g1Kr4Ozfoac unsplashFriend Groups Might Change

Some loneliness can set in at your current job after you announce that you are leaving. Your colleagues will undoubtedly care, but they also have to continue their careers and life paths as well. I have had coworkers stop talking to me once they learned that I was leaving. You may find that some colleagues will be upset with your decision to leave. Their attitude may be because your resignation or other choice reflects on them, and they may subconsciously question their own decisions. Their attitude doesn’t matter because they aren’t paying your bills. Continue on your path — not everyone will understand.

Remember that oftentimes friendship is easy when it’s convenient. In other words, it’s easier to be friends with people who are physically close to you like colleagues and neighbors.

Don’t be surprised if you have little interaction with people from previous jobs who you thought were good friends. It will be on YOU to continue fostering these relationships if you choose to. These people are not bad — you have exited their environment, and many relationships rely on convenience and proximity.

Changes in friend groups can be difficult to deal with. Luckily, a new job comes with so much responsibility that you may be too busy to suffer the loss. And, a new job comes with new people. Luckily for you, people always want to meet the new music teacher.

It’s Tough Being the Rookie … Again

One of my mentors, Mike Fiske, retired director of bands at Joliet Central High School in Illinois, offered the best advice about changing jobs: “When you leave and go somewhere new, all of your credibility is left behind.” This can be a tough pill to swallow when changing positions, especially if you were successful at your previous school.

Parents and students at your new school will test you — don’t take it personally. Like you, they are also dealing with change. It would be best to play by their rules before establishing new traditions or bringing new flavors to things.

teacher standing in front of room Students might challenge many of the changes you want to implement. It helps to be aware of the teacher you are replacing and the program’s history. If the program was successful and everyone loved the previous director, don’t change too much at first. If you do, be ready to hear complaints from students and parents. Again, it’s not personal — people tend to think about what they’re losing rather than what they will be gaining. Be patient and guide them through this.

Even with many years of teaching experience, you’ll feel like a rookie at a new job. However, you’ll be able to navigate the waters quickly. I’ve worked at four schools. They all had different procedures for securing buses, entering financial transactions and requesting field trips, but the process for each was the same. (And most of these things will be covered in the new teacher training.)

Ask questions, be aware of the process and use the new school’s procedures. Many people waste a lot of mental energy wishing the new procedures were the same as the old, familiar processes. Acceptance is the way to move past this.

When I started my first teaching job, I didn’t know the answers to questions, and I didn’t know what questions to ask. In the next two to three years, I still didn’t know the answers to questions, but I did know what questions to ask. In other words, during the first few years of your teaching career, you don’t know what you don’t know.

Your Letter of Resignation

Administrators at your current school may want to quickly start the hiring process to find your replacement. They have a lot of work to do, so I don’t blame them for this. However, you need to do what is best for you. Do not get rushed into submitting a letter of resignation until after you are board-approved by your new position.

When I changed jobs the first time, I wasn’t sure how to “quit” my job. I stressed about writing the perfect letter of resignation. In reality, the letter serves to leave the job and protect your remaining pay and benefits. My advice is to be direct, to the point and give a quick thank you for the opportunity.

Here’s a sample script:

Dear Principal and Board of Education:

Please accept this letter as my resignation as band director, including all stipend and volunteer positions associated with this role, effective at the end of my contract on July 31.
I thank everyone in the school and community for their support of the band and me. In my years at this school, I always felt a great deal of respect from the administration and faculty toward the music program, and I will never forget my time working with these great students.

Sincerely,
Donald Stinson

Submitted on May 25

Let’s break down a few things with this letter. I resign from the position at the beginning of the letter. I then provide a heartfelt, but brief, thank you. I don’t burn any bridges, nor do I make any demands. I did the job, my time doing the job is coming to an end, and the letter is making it official.

But the crucial part is the date. As long as you are switching jobs in the middle of the school year, date your letter on the last day of your contract. If you’re unsure of this date, look at your contract or ask a trusted colleague. Why is this important? Benefits and access to your data. How do I know this? Because one time, I made the mistake of resigning from a position “effective at the end of the school year.” The school board accepted this and notified me that they would pay me to the end of my contract but that my insurance benefits would expire in May. My insurance benefits with my new job would not begin until August/September. My wife was pregnant, and we were extremely anxious about going three months without insurance. After some phone calls to the HR department, administration and countless other helpers in my current district, I was allowed to submit a corrected letter of resignation dated to the end of my contract. Correcting my error took a lot of extra work, but I greatly appreciated my current district administrators and staff for helping me — they didn’t have to do this.

When You Leave, All Your Files and Emails Go Away

When leaving a position, back up important files to a few different mediums, including online cloud storage, hard drives or thumb drives. Once these files are gone, it is challenging — and sometimes impossible — to get back.

If you have files on an online drive, make sure to copy them or change ownership of the drive. I have lost essential files because the school shut access to my old email address, and that was the only account registered to the files.

Usually, school districts will close your email either near the end of your contract or sometime soon after. If you have important emails that you would like to save, forward them to another email address. You can download some large files, but these can be difficult to open on different programs.

Finally, ensure that you leave access to essential files for your replacement. Documents such as your instrument inventory, music library and any crucial templates are extremely helpful to an incoming teacher. You don’t have to go overboard with prepping materials for your replacement, but try not to make the job harder for them.

Your Students and Their Emotions

One of the hardest things to work through when you leave a position is your students’ emotions, which are amplified for a teacher who has taught students over multiple years or has spent extended time with them in extracurricular musical groups. Your students will go through the entire emotional spectrum when a change happens.

I was prepared for students to be sad when I announced that I would be leaving, but I was not prepared for their anger. The students who were angry later told me that they felt abandoned and didn’t know how to deal with this. Yet, they pulled through and are doing OK. This is the important part — they will be OK. They are just emotionally invested in their program and YOU.

The Final Months in Your Old (Current) Job

If you secure a new job before the end of the school year, you might be witness to a new candidate going through the interview process to replace you. This process could be anything from interviewing in a committee to doing a conducting interview in front of the ensemble. Be prepared for this. Although you are leaving the school, it can be tough watching the process of filling your position.

Push through to the end! When something new and exciting is on the horizon, you may feel motivation drop in your current position. Think about what you would tell your students and expect of them. I always want to be remembered as someone who didn’t “check out” before the school year was over.

When your last day comes, try to schedule some time for yourself at the school. Double-check that you have all your things, and before turning in your keys, spend some time reflecting in your soon-to-be former classroom. And when it’s time to leave, go and start your next chapter.

man sitting with head in his handsBuyer’s Remorse

Another emotional situation to be aware of is buyer’s remorse. Buyer’s remorse often sets in when things are tough at the new job during the first few months, and you miss your old colleagues and the sense of familiarity at your old school.

Everyone is different, but for me, November usually marked the time when I came to accept that I made the right move. After winter break, I still had some work to do, but the second semester reset undoubtedly helped with this.

However, in one job, I could not convince myself that I had made the right move.I gave this position a two-year shot, but it was not the best move. I felt like I was stuck. However, …

You’re Never Stuck Anywhere

Another one of my mentors, Dr. Charles Menghini, the former director of bands at VanderCook College of Music in Chicago, always told me, “It’s a job, not a life sentence.” You’re never stuck.

He was right. The more experience you have, the more difficult it may be to leave a job based on pay, location, etc., but there is always a choice. It just may be a difficult choice. In the situation described above, I chose to leave and find a position that I could be more comfortable with. This may seem like a short time to be at one position, but ultimately it was what was right for me.

You go in, you do the job and then you leave. Leaving may mean retiring after 35 years, or it may mean seeking a new job after two years. Don’t focus on whether you are blissfully happy day in and day out — every job has its ups and downs — instead, ask yourself if you are in a place where you can progress and make an impact on yourself, the students and the community. If you are, then consider yourself lucky!

Do you have any additional advice for music educators who are looking to change jobs? Email your tips and suggestions to educators@yamaha.com.

Read the other articles in the Changing Jobs series — Part 1: Tips to Improve Your ResumePart 2: Interviewing Tips and Part 3: Questions to Ask Potential Employers.

Changing Jobs, Part 3: Questions to Ask Potential Employers

During an interview, you’ll be asked a battery of questions, but remember that it’s essential for you to ask the interview committee questions, too.

The primary reason is to find out information to help you determine whether the employer, school and program are a good fit for you. The secondary reason is that by asking meaningful questions, you will appear prepared and invested in the job that you have applied for.

Prepare 10 or so questions, and bring the printout to the interview. If you are interviewing with a panel of people, have more questions ready. Sometimes you will be told ahead of time who will be interviewing you, and other times, you won’t know until you walk into the interview room. I’ve interviewed for jobs with one person running the interview all the way up to a panel of 15 people

If you don’t have the information on the interview committee ahead of time, you can make some reasonable assumptions. I always have prepared questions directed toward administrators, teachers, parents and students. Furthermore, I have questions for music specialists and non-music specialists.

interview panel Dx6lpoMAG Y unsplashAdditional tips on questions for the interviewer:

  • Only ask questions that you can’t find answers to on your own. For example, don’t waste a question asking about school enrollment because you can probably find this information online.
  • Remember, you can ask a few additional questions over email after the interview. I have included a follow-up question or two in my “thank you” email that I send to each person on the interview panel.
  • And if you are offered the position and accept it, you can ask even more questions to prepare for your new job.

I will assume that you are comfortable preparing questions related to music or your specific content, so many of the questions below are more general.

Questions for Students

Some interview committees include current students. I’ve seen too many interviewees tell the panel that they are student-centered, yet they never engage with the students sitting in front of them.
If there are students on a panel, I address them first. I want the committee to see how I interact with students. From a more realistic standpoint, schools don’t exist without students, so that’s where my primary focus goes.

Consider some of the following questions directed toward the current students:

  • What are some of your favorite and the most important traditions in your music program?
  • Besides being an effective rehearsal technician and conductor, what do you want from your director?
  • Your current director is a great teacher and a great person, and I know he/she will be missed. What do you think the new director can do to ease the transition and help your music family continue to succeed?
  • Do you have an example of a piece, lesson or experience in your music class that has really stuck with you?
  • What input do you expect to have in your music program?
  • You are the most consistent part of the music program. What do you think the new director/teacher needs to know when stepping into this program? How would you be able to help the new teacher? (This is an excellent question to direct toward a program that might have a revolving door of teachers/directors.)

Questions for Parents

Some interview committees include band/orchestra/choir parents. As with the students, make sure to engage with the parents. This is another opportunity for the administration or interview head to see you interact with key stakeholders. Consider directing some of the following questions toward the parents:

  • What do you think this program means to your student?
  • What do you think your student will remember most about this school and this program when he/she has graduated?
  • What do you want from your child’s music teacher?
  • What input do you expect to have in your music program?
  • When talking to parents from other schools, what is the first thing you tell them about your music program?
  • What do you see as the ideal relationship between director and parent organization for those involved in the parent booster organization?

Questions for Faculty Committee Members and Administration

Many of these questions could be used when speaking to either teachers or supervisors/administrators.

  • closeup hands pexels 3760067

    How does the administration measure the success of the department?

  • What are the most critical skills and attributes you are looking for in filling this position?
  • What are you looking for in a colleague?
  • At my current position, we encourage the students to become successful musicians, not just music, choir or orchestra members. What opportunities exist for students to branch outside of their specific music, orchestra or choir world? Are these curricular or extracurricular?
  • What do you think the new teacher needs to do in the first six months to make the most significant impact on students?
  • Besides the goals outlined in the strategic plan, what life application skills and values do you expect students to achieve from the music department?
  • How does the administration feel the music program should support the community?

Additional Questions

The questions listed below are part of a document I have when preparing for job interviews. I pick and choose from this list depending on the job I’m applying for. Some questions can quickly be answered by an online search or phone call to someone familiar with the program. Others may be good questions to ask during your interview. Use your best judgment to determine what fits best.

  • Where has the emphasis of the program been?
  • How does the student body feel about the music program?
  • What are the conditions of the instruments, music library and uniforms?
  • What are the rehearsal facilities like (indoor/outdoor)?
  • Are rehearsals in the curriculum?
  • What is the current performance schedule?
  • Is there a booster organization in place?
  • Would the administration like to see the booster organization be more or less active?
  • How many students are involved with the music program?
  • When do the beginners in the district start?
  • What is your contact with the feeder schools?
  • Where do you see the music program in 3 to 5 years?
  • Is there a current budget for the music program? Can you share this information?
  • Is there a budget in place for instrument repairs?
  • Do you have a copy of the music library?
  • What is the school and program’s philosophy on competitions and festivals?
  • Is there a transportation budget for the program, and is the director in charge of it? Or is the district/building responsible for this?
  • Do students participate in solo and ensemble events?
  • Do students take private or group lessons? If not, would the district entertain a proposal for a private lesson program?
  • Are music parents supportive of their children in all activities, not only music?
  • Is there a summer program or music camp?
  • If I were fortunate enough to land this position, when could I begin to prepare (regardless of contract)?
  • Can new teachers serve on faculty committees? (I ask this on almost every interview, and the committee always gets excited about this. Only ask this if you are serious, as they will take you up on this offer).
  • If you could advance one thing about the music program, what would it be?
  • Is there a school newsletter/email in place for the parents? If so, Is the music program included in this paper regularly? If not, is it possible to create a music newsletter?
  • Is there a mentoring program in place for teachers new to the district?
  • Does the music program have a social media program manager in place?
  • Has the district implemented any programs or procedures to help teachers support students in the area of social and emotional learning (SEL)?
  • How has the district supported inclusivity and diversity in the fine arts?
  • Why is the position open? Has there been consistency, or is there a revolving door? (Don’t ask this in the interview; instead, find this info out behind the scenes.)

listen take notes WZROBIlY8Rg unsplashSome Other Thoughts

While your questions are being answered, listen actively and write down some notes. Some responses may need clarification. Be prepared to ask a follow-up question or restate and further explain the original question.

If you feel that a prepared question may come off as judgmental, trust your gut instinct and don’t ask it. Either rephrase it or move on to another question.

Some interview committees will tell you how many questions you can ask. Others will not. If you aren’t given a set number, look for non-verbal cues. If responses from the committee members become shorter or if you notice people looking at their watches or getting antsy, start wrapping up.

It’s impossible to get answers to everything during an interview. You are looking for a snapshot of whether this position is a good fit for you. Formulate and select your questions to give you the best chance of making this decision. I have turned down second interviews because the initial answers to my questions during the first round did not sit well with me.

What questions do you ask during interviews? Do you have other tips or recommendations on interviewing for a job? Email them to us at educators@yamaha.com.

Read the other articles in the Changing Jobs series — Part 1: Tips to Improve Your Resume, Part 2: Interviewing Tips and Part 4: Things No One Tells You About Switching Jobs.

Changing Jobs, Part 2: Interviewing Tips

Interviewing for a job can be stressful, especially during the early years of your career. Below are some tips taken from my experiences as an interviewee and as an interviewer.

You Don’t Have to Memorize Anything

I brought notes and printouts with crucial information highlighted when I interviewed for jobs. This allowed me to refer to important school information, such as mission statements and goals. This info sheet included some information about me, including career highlights and meaningful experiences relevant to the position. You would think you could speak about yourself and your accomplishments off the top of your head, but in the heat of the moment, it’s easy to become flustered.

I also recommend having  the school report card printed out so you can share some fast facts about your school and the music program (read my article, “Dig Deeper: How to Read Your School Accountability Report Card”).

When answering questions, you can refer to your notes and the school accountability report to help refine and clarify your responses.

Keep Busy

Some great advice I received was to keep busy during the interview. A notebook and a pen allow you to have something to do with your hands — take notes! — during the interview. This shows that you are taking the interview seriously, and you can jot down the answers to any questions you might have had.

Also bring a bottle of water, which is yet another thing to do with your hands if you get nervous. This also allows you to have an excuse to take a “dramatic pause” before answering a question.

interview 2men pexels 5439438Have Your Elevator Pitch Ready

Almost every single job I’ve interviewed for began with “so, tell us about yourself.” Early on, I gave them my life story, goals, aspirations, dreams, favorite sports teams, social security number and my thoughts on the recent episode of whatever TV show I was watching. Later on, I streamlined this to relevant information that was true to me. Your answer doesn’t have to be the most creative or unique thing ever. It just has to be true.

Here’s my current answer: “I’m Don Stinson. I’m a music educator in the Chicagoland area. I have the drive to work with students and parents to help provide musical experiences that we could otherwise not do on our own. My focus is to help all students push themselves from wherever they are. My background and experience help students from low-income and underserved backgrounds push themselves toward success. I’m here today because I’m highly interested in discussing how my skillset and experiences could fit into your program, school and community.”

If you have a fascinating fact about yourself that you can pepper in, go for it. This can show some personality and set you apart. I once helped out with a choir performance in California and met Julie Andrews. This is a fun one to include, especially if any music teachers are on the committee.

Call Back on Your Experiences

During an interview, you will be asked several situational questions — what you would do in certain situations. If you’ve had an experience relevant to the question, you can refer to what you did (or what you wished you did!).

However, if you’re a new or newer teacher, you may have to answer hypothetically. Consider starting off with, “in this situation, I would…” and then respond. There’s a good chance that you will get questions regarding parent organization groups and out-of-school trips if you’re interviewing for a music teacher position. Questions regarding conflicts with colleagues with more experience have often come up as well. These are certainly points to ponder when preparing for the interview.

Then there are the questions that really threw me for a loop where I didn’t have a past experience to refer to, nor did I think about the situation as a hypothetical before the interview. So, I was honest and told the committee my process. I said that I wasn’t sure exactly what I would do in this particular situation, but my initial reaction would be to refer to the school’s policies. I would then seek out a colleague and administrator to help with my decision before acting. This was an elaborate way of saying, “I don’t know, but I will take steps to find out.” The committee was satisfied with this answer.

Remember, You’re Not Going to Live on Your Own Island

You’re interviewing to be a part of the overall teacher community in the school. Some music teachers like to be separate from the rest of the school, living on their own island. Education is better when we work together, and administrators see value in candidates who will do their best for the music program while thinking about the school’s overall mission. When discussing your vision for a music program, talk about how you and the program can fit into and benefit the entire school.

Only Tell Them What They Need to Know

Avoid being too forthcoming with details that are not relevant and won’t work in your favor.

Interviewer: “Don, tell us about one of your weaknesses.”

Me: “Well, sometimes I lose an entire night’s sleep because right when I’m about to doze off, I remember how I called my 5th-grade teacher ‘mom’ by accident, and the entire class laughed at me. I then think about this for six to eight hours, slowly pulling the bed covers over my head more and more.”

Interviewer: “Excuse me?”

Me: “My mistake. What I meant to say was ‘conducting.’ I’m always working on improving my non-verbal communication.”

A ridiculous example? Absolutely. But not too far off from what I’ve seen in some interviews. Openness and personality are great but staying on topic is essential during the interview process.

Be Up to Date on Current Focuses

In 2021, you should be up to date on social and emotional learning (SEL), hybrid learning and diversity, equity and inclusion (DEI). I hesitate to call these “trends,” but the reality is that education is constantly changing, and what is today’s focus will likely shift in the upcoming school years. When you interview for a job, it’s assumed that you can teach and describe your content. However, many interview committees will ask questions about current focuses in education. When in doubt, refer to the school’s mission statement or look up the school board minutes to view recent presentations and topics that are important to the district.

Don’t Expect Anyone to Ask for Your Materials — Rather, Reference Them

I’ve had interviews where I brought a portfolio of my work. It was a beautiful binder that had evidence of almost everything significant in education that I had done.

No one looked at it.

This happened multiple times. Eventually, I learned that I had to be the one to reference my portfolio. If I could elevate one of my answers with a piece of evidence, I would then take it out of the binder and show it off. Then, the committee was interested in looking at the rest of my materials.

Some other advice I received was simply asking to leave your portfolio with the committee at the end of the interview. “I’d like to leave this portfolio so you can take a look at some other programs and methods that have benefitted my students. I can reach out in a week to an administrative assistant to pick this up.” In most instances, I got my portfolio back during a second-round interview.

YOU Are also Interviewing THEM!

Don’t forget — the interview isn’t just about them asking you questions. It is also about you and finding out where you fit best. Ask questions, and if you need some follow-up, ask more questions. There have been jobs that I wasn’t particularly interested in, but I took the interview anyway. I found out through the interview process that the position would be an excellent fit for me. I’ve also found the opposite — jobs I thought that I really wanted, but then red flags came up during the interview process.

Figure out what is important to you when looking for an employer. At the start of your career, you probably just want a job. But as you gain more experienced, and if you decide to look for other positions, you can begin vetting potential employers. I’ve always heard that it’s easier to get a job when you already have a job. This absolutely turned out to be true for me. Having the security of an existing job helped me feel more comfortable and confident and allowed me to be more honest in what I was looking for in another employer.

Create Questions Based on the Music Program AND the School

Have questions prepared and ask them! I’ve never walked away from a job interview without asking some questions (read my article, “Changing Jobs, Part 3: Questions to Ask Potential Employers.

Start by using data points from the accountability report of the school that you are applying to. When you create questions, you are coming from a place of curiosity and seeing how you can grow, learn and offer your own skillset to this program and school. Avoid coming from a place of judgment. Some schools may appear to be underperforming on paper in academics, for example. Don’t ask, “Why is the majority of the school failing math?” Rather, rephrase the question to: “What interventions are in place for struggling students, and how can the music teacher best support these school initiatives?” Then, move on to questions regarding the music class or program.

If you’re a new teacher, asking “can new teachers serve on faculty committees” shows a genuine interest in wanting to be a part of the entire school culture. Just be careful — if you offer something up during the interview, the school and administration will likely take you up on it!

From a strategic standpoint, asking questions gets the interview committee talking. You simultaneously learn about the position and school while also getting a break from answering questions yourself!

I typed up and printed out my questions when I interviewed for jobs. I had this sheet handy during the interview process and took notes on it because chances are that some of your questions will be answered during the interview process. This helped me to avoid being redundant. I had a few interviews early on where I was nervous and didn’t write much down. I looked pretty silly asking a question that the committee had already spoken about earlier in the interview.

I’ve found that 10 prepared questions work well. Once you have your questions, consider organizing them from most to least important. Then, select the question you will ask last (your closer). During the interview, three or four questions will probably get answered. When it’s your time to ask questions, select three. Take notes on the answers and ask any quick follow-up questions if necessary. Finally, ask a closing question that makes it clear that your are interested in the position.

Ask for the Job

Do you want the job? Then ask for it!

At the end of the interview, consider a closing statement. It can be short (“Thank you for the opportunity to interview. I hope I have made it clear that I would love to be a part of this learning community”) or a little more detailed (“Thank you so much for meeting with me today. I was especially impressed by your dedication to including the music program alongside other academic disciplines in the school. If I were to be fortunate enough to work for your school and community, when would I be able to begin preparing?”).

interview practice pexels 1181715Practice, Practice, Practice

Just like practicing an instrument, the more you interview, the more comfortable you will become with the process.

Find time with a trusted colleague or two to practice your interview skills. My best friend and I would help each other out by cold-calling each other when we were interviewing. I would randomly get a call from him, asking, “Mr. Stinson, this is generic music program calling you for an interview. Please tell me how you might incorporate new techniques to include all types of learners in your performance music classroom.” I would answer, he would say “thank you” and hang up. Later that day, I’d get another call from him with some feedback.

In-person practice can help immensely. I’ve always had trouble with eye contact and body language. So, for a particularly exciting job prospect, I had some friends run a mock interview for me. The stressful part? I had them seated extremely close to me, and they hit a buzzer every time I broke eye contact for more than a few seconds. This got me on track quickly (although I tricked them a few times by simply looking at a spot on the wall behind them).

Silence is OK

You don’t have to fill every second of silence with words or sounds. When practicing for your interview, take a pause of two to three seconds before answering. This will feel like an eternity at first, but it’s one way to become comfortable with the silence. Think of this in terms of music — have you ever heard a phrase that just had too many notes? Rests are not only OK, but they are necessary! I’ve even asked the interviewer if I could have a few seconds to write down some notes before answering. They were always OK with this. After 20 seconds, I replied with a much more cohesive answer than what was previously in my head.

Saying Thank You

My personal preference is sending a handwritten thank-you note after the interview. However, email is much more timely and reliable when sending a follow-up. I learned from being on committees that there can be a quick turnaround in some cases. Within a few hours of the interview, I would send a quick email to each committee member (how did I remember who was on the committee? I wrote their names down on the notebook I mentioned above). I triple-checked the spelling of their name and sent an individualized email.

Dr. Johnson:

I appreciate the opportunity to interview at your school today. I was especially impressed by the student greeters at the office and how proud they were of their community. I was very interested in this position before, but after meeting some faculty, staff, and students, your school is one that I would be very fortunate to be a part of.

Sincerely,
Don Stinson

Rejection

You put in all of the prep, you practiced and then you interviewed. One of two things will happen — you either get the job, or you don’t. Now what? Either way, you’ve gained interview experience.

Rejection will come in a few different ways. In some instances, you’ll receive an email or a phone call saying, “thanks, but no thanks.” If there is an opportunity to ask some follow-up questions, by all means do so, but focus on yourself. Don’t ask questions about other candidates. Hiring processes are usually strict and confidential, and employers open themselves up to legal trouble if they say certain things. You can certainly ask, “Do you have any feedback for me that I could use for future job interviews?” or “Was I missing certain skills or experience that would have been beneficial for this position?”

Rejection may also come in the form of silence. I’ve been on the receiving end of this before, and it’s not fun. Two weeks went by after an interview, and I didn’t hear anything. I knew deep down that I didn’t move on in the process but had trouble accepting it. Eventually, I heard on social media that another candidate had moved on.

Although I wish that every hiring committee would contact candidates with a “yes” or “no,” the reality is that many committees don’t. Most committees have a timeline in place but avoid calling or emailing their final candidate(s) until at least a few days after this deadline. Remember, while the interview and hiring decision are essential to you, the callback goes down the administrator’s to-do list when something like a fire drill or contact tracing comes up.

Rejection hurts at the moment. You’ll have questions and maybe some anger or self-doubt. I do a little planning ahead of time. If I get the job, I’ll go out to dinner. If I don’t get the job, I would still go out to dinner. Either way, I treat myself not for success or failure but rather as a resolution.

Acceptance

On the other hand, you get a call saying, “Congratulations! We’d like to offer you a position in our school district!” If you are dead set on this position and have all of the information you need, it’s an easy decision!

Otherwise, consider saying thank you and asking if you could have some time to think before accepting. You may get a little pushback from an administrator who wants to get a candidate to the upcoming board meeting, but if you are not 100% sure, take the time to consider. This is your time to ask for clarification on years of service credit, benefits, schedule, etc. Then, once you’ve mulled it over, you can call the school back with your decision. If it’s a yes, it’s an easy phone call to make. If you decide that the school is not a great fit for you, a simple “thank you, but at this time, I’m going to have to respectfully decline the offer” will work.

Do you have other tips or recommendations on interviewing for a job? Email them to us at educators@yamaha.com.

Read the other articles in the Changing Jobs series — Part 1: Tips to Improve Your ResumePart 3: Questions to Ask Potential Employers and Part 4: Things No One Tells You About Switching Jobs.

Changing Jobs, Part 1: Improve Your Resume

A good resume is the first step in landing a job interview. Below are some tips to improve your chances of standing out in a pile.

List the Most Important Things First

An old journalism rule is the inverted pyramid where the most important facts are presented first, and relevant but least important information is written about last.

That’s what a solid resume should look like. What are the top three to five most impressive parts of your career? Put them at the top quarter of the first page of your resume. These could be things like a prestigious school you attended, an important certification you received, a new program you started or a big performance.

Decide on a Format

I format my resume in this order:

  • Credentials
  • Professional Teaching Experience
  • Accomplishments & Distinctions
  • Education
  • Related Experience
  • Memberships
  • References are available upon request

Under each header is the relevant experience with some bullet point descriptors. My format is not the right way, but simply one way to do it. I currently have 15 years of professional teaching experience — that’s why this is near the top. If I was in my first five years of teaching, I might move “Education” closer to the top. You could always combine sections and list any accomplishments under Professional Teaching Experience regarding the relevant employer.

For a more descriptive sample, this is what my “Professional Teaching” section might look like:

2016- present      Professional Teaching: Director of Bands, Joliet Central High School, Joliet, IL  

  • Director of two curricular band ensembles; AP Music Theory instructor; Jazz Band director; Marching Band director; Pep Band director; Chamber Ensemble director.
  • Created and coordinated a Guest Artist Series of national and international performers, including Dr. Leah Schuman, graduate of the Eastman School of Music, and Omar al Musfi, Syrian Recording Artist.
  • Coordinated major travel and performance events to Gatlinburg, Tennessee, Chicago, and NYC.
  • 2020: Joliet Central Symphonic Band invited to perform at David Geffen Hall in Lincoln Center in New York City; national invitation, solo act performance.
  • Created, proposed, and received approval for “Introduction to Band” course for 2020-2021 school year.
  • 2017: Marching Band selected to perform at the Chicago Thanksgiving Day Parade.
  • 2019: Symphonic Band: Superior Rating at IHSA; Awarded Best of Day.
  • 2017, 2018, 2019: Symphonic Band selected to perform at the University of Illinois Superstate Band Festival.
  • 2017, 2018, 2019: Selection to perform at the Chicagoland Invitational Concert Band Festival.
  • 2016: created second jazz group, Jazz Lab, due to student interest.
  • 2016 to present: Community events, including planning and participation in the Veteran’s Day Ceremony.
  • Launched Commissioning Project for 2018-2019 to create new band music; launched fundraising campaign called “Buy the Sound.” Project was fully funded in less than three weeks with Hollywood composer and Central Alum Jermaine Stegall.
  • 2016, 2017, 2018: Recipient: JTHS Foundation Grants.
  • 2016: Recipient: Give a Note Foundation Grant, including $2,500 and a visit from a Radio Disney Artist. Matching grant from the Country Music Awards Foundation.
  • 2016: Recipient of Music Technology Grant from Ableton, Inc.

Be Mindful of Putting Your Contact Information

I list my name, phone number and personal email address on my resume — I do not include my address. Including your home address can either make you more desirable if you’re an out-of-state candidate, or it can make an employer apprehensive about interviewing you based on location. When in doubt, it’s OK to leave it off.

Do NOT use your current work email to apply for other jobs. And be mindful of your personal email address — yourname@email.com will work fine, but if your email address is  2Cute4You@puppycuddles.email, you should change it to something a little more generic.

resume friend pexels 4063797Have Someone Look It Over

Once you have completed your resume, have two or three people look it over — close friends who know you and your work will offer valuable feedback. Also, consider reading your resume out loud to catch typos and any awkward wording. It’s essential to ensure that your presentation and grammar are consistent and free of misspellings. Believe it or not, I’ve seen resumes where candidates misspelled their current employer!

Constantly Update Your Resume

Constantly update your resume even if you’re not looking for a job. It’s a lot easier to keep track of what you are doing or have done if you regularly update your resume.

I recommend having a long-form and a short-form resume. My long-form version includes everything I’ve done that is related to my career. Every job, committee, teaching lesson, side work, etc. is included in my long-form resume, which is over 10 pages long. Think of the long-form resume as a written scrapbook of everything you’ve done.

If I’m applying for a job, I can pull relevant information from long-form resume and summarize it onto a new file that I can personalize and tailor to the job that I’m applying for. This new file becomes my short-form resume and the one that I submit

For example, If I’m applying for a high school job, I put more information regarding what I’ve done that relates to high school teaching, such as relevant job experience, working with marching bands and judging high school association auditions.

resume brag pexels 5915239Brag About Yourself

This is your shot — your resume should showcase how great you are! You are literally competing for this job, so do what you have to do to ethically and morally win a chance at the position. Related to listing the most important items first, are you exceptionally good at something? List it!

I’m a fan of letting your work speak for itself, but you have to let potential employers know what you can do and have done. The goal is to get an interview where you can talk about your accomplishments, but you have to “wow” them with your resume first!

I pride myself on community service and having our ensembles contribute to our community. So I list that we perform at multiple community events each year. Another item I’m particularly proud of is that my students have the opportunity to play with some nationally known guest artists. Both of these brags go near the top of my resume. Think about what you do well and include them in your resume. Maybe it’s related to recruitment (include numbers and percentages of how much your program has grown), after-school programs (include any obstacles or problems you solved to get these started) or relationships with colleagues and students (include the impact of these relationships to your program).

Don’t Overthink Length

Ask 10 people about how long a resume should be, and you’ll get 10 different answers. So here’s the 11th opinion: Focus more on the content. If you have so many experiences and initiatives that take up three pages, go for it. It’s also OK if you have a tight one-page resume that summarizes and showcases your career and accomplishments. I haven’t found many administrators with a hard rule on resume length.

Sometimes, More Words Are Better

Which of these options sounds better?

  • “Coordinated major performance and travel events involving students, parent groups and travel companies. Worked with district officials to ensure safety and logistic protocols, including overnight regulations, transportation logistics and rehearsal schedules.” OR “Planned a band trip.”
  • “Guided and provided high school students with authentic leadership experiences through leading sectionals and rehearsals with sender school students.” OR “Led a summer music camp with student involvement.”

resume update pexels 5915152List Other Relevant Information

Do you hold Google educator certificates? List it! Or did your district require you to participate in restorative practice circle training, response to intervention (RTI) or Creating Independence through Student-owned Strategies (CRISS)? List these as well.

I also have a short list of professional memberships at the bottom of my resume, along with some relevant experience such as ensembles I’ve performed in or educational writing that I’ve done. My self-imposed rule is that whatever I list must be relevant to education or music. Some people put personal items or hobbies on their resumes. I don’t, but this shouldn’t hurt if you include them.

To List or Not to List: Your Student Teaching Experience

This depends. In my opinion, include your student teaching experience if you have had only one job or if you are in your first few years of teaching. By year five, you can leave off student teaching.

An exception would be if your student teaching placement has some connection to where you are applying. For example, if an administrator at the school you are applying to worked at your student teaching placement, or if you are applying to the school where you student taught, then definitely include your student teaching information.

There Are No Rules

The big takeaway is: There are no official rules when it comes to resumes. There are certainly some norms and expectations but avoid stressing out about the perfect format. You can choose to present your resume in chronological order or organize it by project. The key is to ensure your resume includes accurate information that sells your skills in a consistent and organized fashion.

Do you have other tips or recommendations on improving your resume? Email them to us at educators@yamaha.com.

Read the other articles in the Changing Jobs series — Part 2: Interviewing TipsPart 3: Questions to Ask Potential Employers and Part 4: Things No One Tells You About Switching Jobs.

How to Play Electric Piano, Clavinet and Organ Sounds

There are many instruments that feature the familiar black and white keys of the piano. But don’t be fooled into thinking that, if you can play one, you will sound good playing all the others. Each instrument has its own design and sound, and requires some adjustment to your technique and style of playing.

The Four Main Food Groups

When it comes to keyboard instruments, there are four main “food groups,” as follows:

1. Acoustic Piano

The center of this universe is the acoustic piano, invented over 500 years ago and a mainstay of many genres of music, including classical music as well as jazz and pop. There are two main types: grand piano and upright piano. Check out this blog to learn the difference between them.

2. Electric Piano

The electric piano is an electro-mechanical derivation of the acoustic piano with a thicker, more “chimey” type of sound due to the fact that its hammers strike metal bars or reeds instead of strings. Although it was invented in the 1920s, the instrument came to prominence in the 1970s, where it became a staple of many forms of popular music, including jazz-rock and fusion.

3. Clavinet

The Clavinet is another electro-mechanical instrument, but one that is more closely related to the clavichord that had a distinctive metallic sound and was used widely in the Baroque and Renaissance eras. Clavinet sounds became a staple of the funk music of the 1970s, and, while not as popular today, can often come in handy when playing cover songs of the era.

4. Organ

Organ describes a family of keyboard musical instruments characterized by their sustained tone. There are many different types of organs, including pipe organs (mostly the domain of liturgical and secular music), “combo” organs (featured prominently in some pop and rock records of the 1950s and early 1960s) and tonewheel organs (used extensively in blues, jazz and rock — especially the prog rock of the 1970s and 1980s). If you’re learning a specific song, you can research it on the internet to find out what particular organ was used on the original recording.

Most current digital “portable” keyboards, digital pianos and stage pianos include sounds that were sampled from these four instruments, and learning how to play them correctly will help your music sound better. Since previous Well-Rounded Keyboardist blog posts have covered piano technique in some detail, I’ll assume you already have some familiarity and experience playing piano. In this article, I’ll provide some tips for adapting your playing style to electric piano, clavinet and organ sounds.

Playing Electric Piano Sounds

The electric piano has a thicker tonality than acoustic piano — especially “Rhodes”-style sounds — so you need to consider playing smaller chord voicings, using fewer notes. You should also avoid playing octaves in your left hand — something you’ll often do on acoustic piano. For example, here’s a basic, powerful way you might play a C Major chord on an acoustic piano:

Musical annotation.

When playing an electric piano sound, however, it’s better to simplify the voicing, like this:

Musical annotation.

In addition, when playing solo acoustic piano, it’s common practice to adopt a broken left-hand “stride” style, where you play a low bass note, sustain it using the damper pedal, and then jump up with the left hand to add a chord in the range below middle C, like this:

Musical annotation.

This doesn’t translate well to electric piano, however, so it’s better to lift the pedal before playing the chord:

Musical annotation.

In general, you should avoid holding down the sustain pedal during long passages when playing electric piano sounds, period. Doing this on acoustic piano produces a nice dreamy wash of sound, but on electric piano everything can quickly get jumbled and muddy-sounding if you’re not careful, so you need to pedal more often to keep the sound from becoming overbearing.

Electric pianos can vary tonally quite a bit, and the more earthy and hollow “Wurly” varieties work especially well when playing bluesy riffs and licks. In addition, those sounds “speak” nicely when played in a rhythmic and dynamic fashion, like this:

Playing Clavinet Sounds

The clavinet has a much thinner and string-based sound that is not unlike that of an electric guitar. Players of the original instrument back in the ’70s developed a very rhythmic, busy 16th-note style to get a super-funky feel (think Stevie Wonder’s “Superstition”). If you picture how bass lines are crafted for R&B music and then include some right-hand rhythmic figures, you’ll be on your way to playing clavinet sounds realistically.

Musical annotation.

In general, the chords you’ll base your parts on should be simple ones: mostly minor sevenths and dominant sevenths (with either a sharp ninth or natural one). No other alterations or color tones are needed.

Playing Organ Sounds

The organ is the most different keyboard out of the group that we’re discussing here. That’s because it sustains indefinitely, while all the others decay over time. Because of this, in general you should play more open and less busy parts when playing organ sounds.

Organ is used in many genres of music, so I won’t make any general recommendations about types of chords — just use the harmony that is appropriate for the genre you’re playing. Here’s an example of how a basic chord progression can be played using the kind of classic “combo” organ sound you’d find in the pop and rock records of the 1950s and 1960s:

Musical annotation.

Note: This audio clip played using a software emulation of a vintage Yamaha YC-10 combo organ.

As a rule, you should never use the sustain pedal when playing an organ sound. Organists connect chords and phrases together using smooth fingering choices only and will sometimes slide across the keys to get to the next chord.

Since organ is a sustaining sound, you should consider not playing down too low if you’re performing with a bass player — leave them some space so your instruments are not fighting one another in the same frequency area. That’s why you’ll sometimes see the organist playing with their right hand only, while using their left hand to operate other controls or to play another keyboard. That said, in jazz and blues it is common for the organ player to also cover the bass part, so the only chording will be done with the right hand. These genres will also at times use voicings that require you to stretch your hand a little, like this:

Musical annotation.

Note: This audio clip played using a software emulation of a tonewheel organ.

If you’re playing a sample of a tonewheel organ, you need to be aware that a big part of the sound is that of the rotating speaker that it is usually played through. These rotating speaker systems offer two speeds — fast and slow — and it is common for the organist to change between them while playing held chords. Your keyboard will most likely have a control like a footswitch or a button to allow you to “virtually” change speeds as you play. Here’s an example of what switching from the slow to fast speed and then back down sounds like.

Note: This audio clip played using a software emulation of a tonewheel organ.

Notice how it takes a little bit of time to spin up to full speed, and how the return back to slow speed occurs quicker — something that’s typical of the way the motors in a physical rotating speaker system work.

 

Check out this related posting: Layering Digital Keyboard Sounds

All audio clips played on a Yamaha P-515 except where noted.

 

Check out our other Well-Rounded Keyboardist postings.

Click here for more information about Yamaha keyboard instruments.

The History of Marching Drums at Mardi Gras

Drumming is a vital part of any marching ensemble and is especially important for the bands in New Orleans — a city that has been a cultural melting pot throughout its history. Nowhere is that more evident than in its music, which evolved from African, European, Caribbean and Native American influences.

One of the most visible examples of the city’s musical diversity is its marching band tradition. Such bands and “Second Lines” — a type of musical procession unique to New Orleans — are ubiquitous year-round in the Crescent City, but are most visible during the Mardi Gras season.

In case you’re wondering, “Mardi Gras” is French for “Fat Tuesday,” which falls each year on the day before Ash Wednesday, the start of Lent. The term is said to have derived from “Boeuf Gras,” which means “Fat Ox,” and referred to the 17th-century French tradition of eating fattened farm animals on the day before Lent. Fat Tuesday marks the end of two weeks of intense partying, with parades and marching bands abounding. It’s a celebration of the end of Carnival, which begins each year in early January and is celebrated in many countries throughout the world.

Multicultural Roots

Nearly fifty years after its French founding in 1718, New Orleans became a Spanish territory. It remained that way until 1800, when Spain ceded it back to France. Just three years later, the region became the property of the United States as a result of the Louisiana Purchase.

New Orleans was a busy port that was integral to the slave trade until the end of the Civil War. During the Spanish colonial period, slave laws were not as onerous as they would later become. Enslaved people were often given Sundays off and allowed some freedom of movement. Many would gather in Congo Square — a plaza located in the neighborhood that’s now called Tremé — to play and dance to the music from their home countries.

Congo Square played a significant role in developing the musical traditions of New Orleans, particularly drumming. The syncopated rhythms played in those gatherings, such as the “Bamboula,” are considered a foundation of what we think of today as New Orleans-style beats.

On the March

Closeup of a saxophone player in a marching band on a New Orleans street.
A New Orleans jazz funeral band.

Marching bands have long been a staple of New Orleans music. Their origins go all the way back to the 1830s, when they were primarily military-style ensembles. After the Civil War, emancipated African Americans began forming marching bands, which typically featured brass instruments and usually a pair of drummers: one on bass drum and one on snare.

Such bands became a staple of African American funeral processions, later known as “jazz funerals,” a tradition that continues today. The musicians would play slow dirges as the mourners marched to the cemetery along with the rolling casket. Then they’d play upbeat music on the way back, and the people would dance to celebrate the deceased person’s life. The rhythms they played had a heavy West African influence, as did the dancing of the marchers, which came from West African circle and ring shout dances.

The Second Line

Marching bands performed at many different social events in New Orleans, but the type of procession they formed at funerals became adopted at parades and eventually became known as the Second Line. (The “First Line” is the main section, featuring a full brass band.) The Second Line consists of additional musicians and assorted other marchers who dance and engage with bystanders — a style called “second-lining.” Some have termed this “the quintessential New Orleans art form — a jazz funeral without a body.”

Second Line drumming, particularly for the snare drum, is improvisational, which sets it apart from the highly regimented snare parts in traditional marching bands. At small Second Line parades, the person on bass drum will typically set a steady rhythm, emphasizing the first and third beats of a measure, while the snare player adds syncopated counter-rhythms. At larger parades like those held at Mardi Gras, a second line snare drummer typically follows the brass band, playing off of the marching beat with improvised polyrhythmic figures that can inspire the second line dancers or even the band itself.

Brightly colored individual Yamaha snare drums in staggered rows.
Yamaha MS-9414 marching snare drums.

Mardi Gras Celebrations

Up until the late 1800s, the inner-city population of New Orleans was largely shut out of Mardi Gras festivities, which had traditionally been a province of the upper class and consisted of fancy dress balls featuring classical musicians and ballroom dancing.

But at the turn of the 20th century, especially in poorer neighborhoods, people started their own Mardi Gras celebrations. They formed their own Social Aid and Pleasure Club organizations (better known as SAPCs or “krewes”), which began sponsoring parades and other events. Thus began a tradition that’s still a big part of the African American Mardi Gras experience: dressing up in costumes and trying to outdo rival krewes in both music and regalia.

Mardi Gras Music

At around the same time, Dixieland jazz and ragtime were developing as popular musical forms, and both had a major impact on the music played at Mardi Gras. Over the years, additional musical styles have become integrated into the festivities, including jazz, R&B, gospel and funk.

Today, if you’re lucky enough to visit New Orleans during Mardi Gras, you’re sure to see and hear lots of bands of all varieties — everything from small Second Line ensembles to full traditional marching bands with complete brass and marching percussion sections that include multiple snares, bass drums, toms and other marching instruments. High school and HBCU (Historically Black Colleges and Universities) marching bands from as far away as Kentucky, North Carolina and Virginia regularly perform at Mardi Gras parades in The Big Easy, with many incorporating Second Line rhythms into their material.

But Mardi Gras isn’t the only time of year you can enjoy New Orleans’ rich musical offerings. On any given Sunday afternoon, you can visit Congo Square and listen to (or even participate in) drum circles playing traditional West African polyrhythms and Second Line beats on hand drums. Or you can go to famous Bourbon Street in the French Quarter, where many bars offer live music nightly, featuring bands with drummers who interpret infectious New Orleans rhythms on standard kits instead of drumlines.

Whether you play drums or just like to listen to great music, the vibrant New Orleans music scene offers something for everyone!

Photographs by Deborah Gremito and Getty Images / Philip Gould

 

Yamaha offers a wide range of marching drums. Click here for more information.

The Music and Work of Omar Thomas

It’s no surprise that Omar Thomas has become an educator, arranger and composer of renown. Born to Guyanese parents in Brooklyn, New York, he pursued opportunities to play music like an athlete drawn to competition, taking up trombone in the fourth grade and writing original music by the eighth. In high school, he participated in the marching band and sang in the choir. “I was the kid who the director would ask to run a rehearsal if they weren’t around,” he says with a laugh.

Marching band leader in uniform with his band on field.
Omar Thomas in his marching band days.

Today, Thomas’ musical offerings shift comfortably between jazz and classical idioms, thanks to his broad exposure to multiple genres and a fervent desire to continually push the boundaries and blaze new trails.

FORGING A MUSICAL IDENTITY

In his early years at home with his parents, Thomas was exposed to a steady diet of classic soul, Soca, Calypso and Reggae that shaped his musical DNA. “All of that just kind of sat with me and I’m really proud that I was able to take that part of who I am and put it into my own music,” he says.

Omar Thomas and his mother at his graduate school graduation.
Omar with his mother.

“When I first started writing,” he continues, “I was really drawn to chords and to harmony, and I think that’s why jazz and R&B were such strong entry points for me because they were doing things harmonically that really spoke to me. I just sought to explore that as fully as possible … I wasn’t thinking too much about emotional catharsis or diving deep into issues and topics in those early days; I was feeling the harmonies and was really inspired to dig down and learn more from them. I would hear something and say, ‘What is that chord? What is going on there?’ I’d want to work with that chord progression and understand how it worked and see if I could manipulate it for my own uses.”

Thomas would eventually shift his interests in musical styles to more formal settings. After studying Music Education at James Madison University in Harrisonburg, Virginia, he moved to Boston in 2006 to pursue a Master of Music in Jazz Composition at the New England Conservatory of Music. While still a student at the conservatory, he was named assistant professor of Harmony at Berklee College of Music in Boston. He later joined the faculty at the Music Theory department at the Peabody Institute of Johns Hopkins University in Baltimore and is currently an assistant professor of Composition at the University of Texas at Austin.

MUSICAL HEROES

Thomas, like many artists, was deeply influenced by his musical heroes. For him, the real dynamic duo is Duke Ellington and Billy Strayhorn. “They were always so ahead of their time,” he says, “and were so prolific and had a deep love and appreciation for all art; you could hear that in all of their music. They were always searching for something; they had really deep and unique things happening orchestrationally that were just decades ahead of their time.

“I’m also inspired by who they were … You look at these old pictures of the Ellington big band, and it was very much integrated and people were hugging on each other and loving on each other.”

Duke Ellington, right, and Billy Strayhorn, left.

Thomas remains impressed by Ellington and Strayhorn’s resilience to create in an environment that was, at the time, openly hostile to Black people. “It just seemed like there was such a positive spirit about who they were and the situations in which they’d put themselves, even though they had to deal with a segregated country,” he says. “They were in situations where members of the band couldn’t walk through the front door … Despite that, they were able to maintain their class and their inspiration and their talent and their effectiveness and their reach.”

Sometimes things come full circle. In 2019, the National Band Association presented Thomas with the William D. Revelli Award for his composition Come Sunday, named as a nod to Ellington, making him the first Black American to receive that honor.

OF OUR NEW DAY BEGUN

The Black Experience can be painful and dark. In those moments, many turn to music for comfort and understanding. In 2015, Thomas was asked to write a piece of music to honor the nine victims of the mass shooting inside Mother Emanuel Church in Charleston, South Carolina. It proved to be a profoundly meaningful experience and a memorable musical journey.

Man in suit and tie hugging his son as they both smile for the camera.
Omar and his father.

Thomas’ first instinct was to say no. “It seemed like such a daunting task,” he recalls. But after receiving gentle encouragement from his father, he embraced the challenge and decided to title the piece “Of Our New Day Begun.” When Thomas learned that church members would be in the audience at the premiere, he realized that their attendance would help him in making decisions about how the piece should sound. “The most important thing to me was that they would hear themselves and their experience coming from the stage; to know that they were seen and they were loved and that this piece was about them.”

For that to happen, the music had to be authentic in its melodic and vocal presentation. To achieve this, Thomas used the Black National Anthem, “Lift Every Voice and Sing,” as a cornerstone melody, and instructed the choir director to leave the African American English vernacular in place, telling them, “Don’t teach the singers how to pronounce their T’s and their D’s, and how to make the vowels round, because that’s not what this is supposed to be.”

Inspired by trumpeter Terence Blanchard’s scores for Spike Lee’s films, Thomas decided to go for “something a bit cinematic.” He also wanted to make sure that there was a clear journey throughout the piece. “I had to think about what I wanted people to go through and how I wanted them to feel at the end of the piece specifically,” he says. “And so it made sense to end on the entire band playing the same note, growing and growing and growing and bringing back the stomping and the clapping as kind of one voice becoming many voices and the resilience in saying ‘this will not defeat us, nor will it define us.’”

Check out this video of the Dallas Winds performing “Of Our New Day Begun”:

CARIBANA

Some of Thomas’ earliest and fondest memories are those of carnival parades on Eastern Parkway in Brooklyn, which he remembers as being “loud, joyful and colorful,” speaking poignantly of “flatbed 18-wheeler trucks with massive rigs of speakers blasting this music out to the point where it’s literally shaking your body, overwhelming you in the best possible way.” This experience would serve to inform him when he was recently commissioned to write a celebratory piece for the 75th Midwest Clinic, which came to be titled “Caribana” — an exploration of the Caribbean music of his youth that would serve to honor his family and heritage.

Young boy with Carnival dancers.
A young Omar attending carnival in Brooklyn.

“For years I had been batting around the idea of exploring Soca and Calypso music in a symphonic setting, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity to do that,” he says. The name of the piece is taken from the annual festival held in Toronto — the largest Caribbean carnival outside of the Caribbean itself.

“I built everything off of the groove. The rhythms had to be very loose and free and over the bar line, and then the harmony underneath had to have this folksy intention.”

Despite his strong grounding in Soca/Calypso, Thomas found the composition process challenging because he didn’t have any models for how to express those rhythms and emotions in a symphonic setting. Convinced that the piece had to be conversational yet timeless, he made the decision to rely heavily on percussion, known in this style of music as the “engine room.”

“I built everything off of the groove,” he explains. “All of the rhythms were derived from what was happening in the engine room,” which in this case included glass bottles to simulate the sound of a car brake drum being struck — an element that’s specific to Soca music — as well as cowbell, wood block, congas and bongos. “The rhythms had to be very loose and free and over the bar line,” he says, “and then the harmony underneath had to have this folksy intention.”

The experience, according to Thomas, forced him to stretch and grow as a composer. “Walking that tightrope from beginning to end was really difficult,” he reports, “but I’m extremely happy with how it turned out.”

Check out this brief excerpt from “Caribana”:

BLACK HISTORY ISN’T LIMITED TO FEBRUARY

Omar Thomas in a stylized photo shoot wearing a combination of a Western business suit with a brightly colored cloth over one shoulder and ceremonial face painting.
Omar Thomas today.

Thomas continues to contribute to Black History, building a legacy for young black composers to follow. But this stretches well beyond any one particular month. “I can’t speak for everyone, but I don’t think Black History Month is as big of a thing in Black households because we live Black history every day,” he says. In Thomas’ view, Black history is celebrated year-round in how “the Black experience … helped to shape this country.”

Looking ahead, Thomas plans to focus on themes related to the Black experience that aren’t rooted in trauma and pain — to paint sonic tapestries in brighter hues so as to convey the fullness and joy of Black life.

“The reason there aren’t more pieces like Caribana speaks specifically to issues of representation,” he says. “There are almost no composers out there who come from the Caribbean. [But] people need the opportunity to be able to tell their stories. Space needs to be made for them to be able to share with the world who they are. I hope that my presence in the field gives others permission to create music and tell their stories.

“I don’t believe that music just breaks down barriers; I believe that music phases through barriers as if the barriers are not even there.”

“I don’t believe that music just breaks down barriers; I believe that music phases through barriers as if the barriers are not even there,” Thomas concludes. “You may come to a concert feeling a certain way, but you’ll leave feeling a completely different way if there is a message behind that music, no matter how high your defenses were when you walked in the door. I love, and I take very seriously, having that kind of power to effect change and to move hearts.”

Photographs courtesy of Omar Thomas and Getty Images / Afro American Newspapers/Gado / Contributor.

 

For more information, visit www.omarthomas.com

How (and Why) to Set the Volume Limiter on Your iPhone®

Did you know that listening to headphones or earbuds at loud levels can damage your hearing over time? The threshold for injury is based on a combination of how loud you listen and for how long.

If you’re in a noisy environment like a train or plane, it’s easy to inadvertently turn up the volume above safe levels. If you listen to headphones a lot, particularly in such environments, you could be putting your ears in danger. Excessive volume over time can injure the hair cells in your ears — which are critical for your hearing — and is irreversible. Damage enough hair cells, and you’ll start to permanently impair your hearing.

Fortunately, if you’ve got an iPhone®, you can use its Headphone Safety features to help preserve your hearing. In this article, we’ll describe what it is, and how to access it.

Hearing Is Not Linear

Human hearing is sensitive to a wide range of sounds. We can hear something as quiet as the rustle of a leaf or as loud as a jet taking off — and everything in-between.

To quantify such a wide range of sonic energy (referred to as sound pressure level or SPL for short), scientists and audio professionals use the decibel (dB) scale, which is logarithmic rather than linear. Raising the level by 3dB doubles the energy of a sound; raising it by 10dB increases it by a factor of 10; raising it by 20dB by a factor of 100.

With that in mind, here’s a list of common sound levels, sourced from a document published by the Centers for Disease Control (CDC):

List of sounds and their related decibels.

Mobile devices typically output music at up to about 110dB SPL, but anything over 85dB is considered unsafe. The longer you listen at unsafe levels, the more likely that hearing loss will occur, and the higher the SPL, the shorter the time in which that damage can happen. For example, impairment can occur after eight hours at 85dB, after two hours at 91dB, after 30 minutes at 97dB and after just 15 minutes at 100dB.

The bottom line is this: Whether you’re concerned about your long-term hearing safety or that of your child, or even if you just have sensitive ears, setting volume limits and monitoring your time of exposure is a good idea.

Your iPhone to the Rescue

Fortunately, the iPhone has an internal signal processor called a limiter, which allows you to set a volume threshold above which sound can’t go. Any audio that tries to exceed the threshold has its level automatically reduced — in layman’s terms, the signal is “squashed down.”

Even if you don’t use the limiter, your iPhone can track your exposure to audio through headphones over time, and you even have it notify you if you’ve exceeded safe limits. To make all of this work, you need to configure things correctly in your iPhone settings.

Setting Up Headphone Safety

To access the Headphone Safety features on an iPhone, follow these simple steps:

1. Open Settings.

2. Tap either Sounds or Sounds & Haptics, depending on your iPhone model.

2. Tap Headphone Safety:

Screenshot.

3. In the Headphone Safety screen (shown below), turn on Reduce Loud Sounds and set the limiter. If you listen less than eight hours a day, you can keep it at 85 decibels. Otherwise, turn it down to 80 decibels.

Screenshot.

4. In that same screen, turn on Headphone Notifications so that you’ll get a warning if you listen too loud for too long over a 7-day period.

Track It

Your iPhone keeps track of your exposure to loud sounds over time through the built-in Apple Health app. If you want to see how much exposure you’ve had over the last week, it’s easy:

1. Open the Health App.

2. Tap the Browse button at the bottom right.

3. Tap Hearing:

Screenshot.

4. Tap Headphone Audio Levels:

Screenshot.

On the Headphone Audio Levels page, you’ll see your exposure for the week in decibels and whether you’ve exceeded healthy levels:

Screenshot.

More Solutions

We’ve focused here on the iPhone’s Headphone Safety features, but Android™ phones also offer a similar limiting function. Called Media Volume Limits, it too lets you set a maximum audio level for listening on headphones.

Yamaha has tackled the issue of safe levels differently. Its newest wireless headphones and earbuds feature Listening Care technology, which allows the user to hear the music clearly at lower volumes. Humans hear midrange frequencies louder than lows or highs. Because of that, people tend to turn up the volume to better hear the bass and treble elements. Listening Care compensates for that by using equalization (frequency changes) to automatically make sure that you’re hearing an even tonal balance at any volume.

Listening Care is even more sophisticated on products like the Yamaha YH-E700A headphones. This model factors in not only the level of the music you’re listening to, but also the amount of background noise around you to create the ultimate tonal settings.

Wireless banded over headphones.
Yamaha YH-E700A headphones.

Use the Tech

Whether it’s Headphone Safety on iOS, Media Volume Limits on Android or Yamaha Listening Care, technical solutions are available to help you preserve your hearing when listening on headphones or earbuds. Take advantage of these sophisticated technologies so you can enjoy your music worry-free.

It’s also a good idea to get a hearing test. Not only will that show any problems you might have now, but it will serve as a good baseline to compare to when you get future tests.

The Teacher’s Role in Developing Good Practice Habits

In “The Different Types of Practice,” I presented several practice types, which teachers must understand in order to help their students develop effective practice habits.

From the very first piano lesson, it is the role and responsibility of the teacher to assign the work to be prepared between lessons and to provide students with the necessary tools to practice effectively at home.

For younger students, parental supervision, guidance and support during practice sessions are essential if they are to make good progress. Few students love to practice in the beginning, however, if parents and teachers are able to help students form good and regular practice habits, students are much more likely to achieve success in their music studies.

teacher watching student playing CLP 700 Upright Piano 1In the article “Not All Practice Makes Perfect: Moving from naive to purposeful practice can dramatically increase performance,” Dr. K. Anders Ericsson (1947–2020) and Robert Pool note the importance of the role of an expert teacher or coach in helping accelerate a student’s progression to expertise. In their view, having a teacher who is already familiar with the obstacles a student might encounter is invaluable to student success because the teacher can suggest ways to overcome such challenges. However, novice music teachers often assign homework to be practiced without offering any practice strategies or much in the way of practice advice to their students.

In the article, “Productive Practicing,” eminent piano pedagogue Robert Pace (1924–2010) outlines a number of excellent suggestions aimed at guiding teachers to better help their students accomplish more during practice sessions. Teaching our students to do more than simply practice using repetition but to play with musical thought and concentration can make a huge difference.

In my experience, ineffective practice can lead to mediocre playing as well as a general lack of enjoyment as a result. As such, I have found that students often give up music study altogether because they do not know how to get over the next hurdle or plateau in their practice. How do we get our students to practice? What do we get them to do during their practice time in order to make progress?

Perfect Practice Makes Perfect

In their oft-cited study, “It’s Not How Much; It’s How: Characteristics of Practice Behavior and Retention of Performance Skills,” music educators, Robert Duke, Amy Simmons and Carla Davis Cash make it clear that it is the proportion of correct repetitions in relation to total number of repetitions undertaken during a practice session that translates into playing accurately with consistency.

To this point, we might have a student who plays poorly during the lesson say, “I played it much better at home.” I respond by asking, “Which time was it better, and how many times did you play it to its best?” More often than not, the student made many errors in his or her practice, often through trial-and-error, or naïve, repetitions, only to finally arrive (often by luck) at an accurate rendering of the passage in question. As such, the student believes that “practice makes (or has made) perfect.”

Teacher Female Student

However, this old maxim is untrue. Let’s say the student played the passage 20 times with the first 19 times being inaccurate and the last iteration was finally played cleanly. The chances that the student will play this passage correctly again, especially in the context of a lesson where he or she is more self-conscious than at home, is exceedingly unlikely. As such, “practice makes (or has made) the inaccuracy permanent.”

With this in mind, the old maxim should perhaps be amended to more correctly state that “perfect practice makes perfect.”

Craft a Practice Plan

One of the most effective ways to improve the quality of our students’ practice is to help them craft an effective practice plan. Such a plan should not only include all of the materials to be practiced and activities to be undertaken, but also the structure or organization of each practice session, time spent on each item or activity, as well as the specific practice goals and strategies to achieve them to be implemented in every instance. In fact, the quality of the practice to be done is more important than the quantity or amount of time spent practicing in total.

To help my students foster productive practice habits more consistently, I have created a practice planning template with sample strategies and more that I use in my studio. When I first use this with my students, we fill it in together. Over time, I encourage my students to create their weekly practice plan by themselves because my goal is to instill independence and empower them to be self-reliant. Pace wrote, “The best teachers help students learn to teach themselves, enabling them to progress beyond their mentors’ expertise and to continue learning for the rest of their lives.” Indeed, this is certainly a noble goal, and one I am hoping to achieve with my students.

For additional ideas about creating effective practice plans, Réa Beaumont’s article “Take Note: Developing an organized practice system for piano lessons” in Clavier Companion magazine is a superb resource.

Geoffrey Tankard provides excellent examples of practice time tables and how to effectively distribute a student’s practice time in the chapter on “Practicing” in his book, “Pianoforte Diplomas & Degrees” (see pages 49-50). In addition, Tankard provides a “suggested practice chart for covering 1 hour a day [of technique] for six days [per week]” on page 3 of his comprehensive technical exercise manual written with Eric Harrison, “Pianoforte Technique on an Hour a Day.”

Teachers can also find innumerable online templates and utilize countless apps to help their students better structure and organize their practice sessions.

Monitor Practice Sessions

Another way that teachers can help their students improve their practice habits is to monitor their students’ actual practice sessions. Due to the COVID-19 pandemic, it is easier than ever for teachers to check in with their students via Zoom, Skype or FaceTime. An occasional practice check-in during the week is brief and helps keep students accountable and considerate of their practice habits. Similarly, at monthly group lessons at my home, I always incorporate a portion of time specifically dedicated to supervised practice. I am able to do this easily with a small group of students using one acoustic and two digital instruments.

Perform as Much as Possible

In addition to utilizing practice plans and monitoring and supervising students’ practice time, I am a big proponent of having my students perform as much as possible in order to develop confidence on stage and a performance mindset. Since it can be hard to find and secure an audience, a simple way to simulate the sense of a performance is to record ourselves.

Teacher with 2 girls

In preparation for a recital, competition or music exam, my students will sometimes send me daily videos or audio recordings of themselves playing for several weeks in advance. Not only do I send them feedback, I also have them listen and critique themselves. In these ways, they become increasingly used to performing while honing their own critical listening and analytical skills.

Regularity versus Time

And finally, it is important that I make it clear to my students that the regularity of their practice is more important for their progress than the total amount of time they spend practicing during a given period. Building regularity helps to foster a habit.

If students practice at a similar time each day, the practice habit is much more likely to stick. In addition, less time spent practicing in total every day will probably yield better results than one long day of practice each week. The analogy of physical exercise can be helpful in this regard: If we only work out for two hours one day per week there will be some benefit. However, if we exercise for 10 minutes each day for a total of 70 minutes, wouldn’t the physical benefit be greater even though we have spent less time exercising in total?

In my article, “12 Practice Tips, Suggestions and Strategies,” I present practical guidelines that music educators can employ to help students practice more effectively.

Sources and Resources

Concert Black Do’s and Don’ts

When marching band season is over, it may be time to consider refreshing your ensemble’s concert black. After all, the first thing judges see at band festival is your students’ appearance.

It may sound cliché but looks really do matter in the performing arts. So how do you get your band to look modern and timeless? It isn’t quite as easy as it seems.

Here are some do’s and don’ts when it comes to concert band apparel.

Don’t: Add Ties of the School Colors

Ties of the school colors are things of the past. The dual striped statements make your band look outdated. Mixing two more colors on top of the black and white will look way too busy. To keep your band looking elegant and timeless, don’t add too many colors. 

THE YAMAHA EDUCATOR NEWSLETTER: Join to receive a round-up of our latest articles and programs!

Do: Consider a Tiny Splash of Color

While mixing two or three colors with your concert black is distracting, choosing one small splash of color can really bring the look alive. It doesn’t necessarily have to be one of your school colors. Sometimes, it shouldn’t be. If your school colors are yellow or dark purple, you may find your group looking like striped bumblebees, or completely contrast-less. Burgundy or scarlet red accents always look beautiful with black. There are several ways to add one bit of color, such as student-chosen jewelry, cummerbunds or cufflinks.

cello male tux pexels roxanne minnish 9660813Do:  Offer Suits or Tuxes

Full-length dresses and suits are traditional, and there are many great ways to do them. You can try a plain suit, notched lapel jackets and tuxedo pants, or a traditional tux.

If suits and tuxedos aren’t in the budget, try black button-down shirts and dress pants instead. To make this look appear to be an ensemble uniform, make sure all the button-downs are the same style and brand.

Do: Keep it Simple for the Ladies

For female-identifying students, consider the following combinations:

  • Black tops and wide-leg palazzo pants
  • Long dresses
  • A blouse top and long skirt

Blouses and dresses can get pretty complicated, with sashes and sparkles, straps and peplums. Less is often more when it comes to finding something that is universally flattering on women. Dresses with square/sharp geometric necklines are classic and are a great way to add shape to an outfit.

Do: Let Your Students Choose the Uniform They are Most Comfortable With

Having students feel confident in what they are wearing is important. You may have students in your class who do not feel comfortable with the gender they were assigned at birth. Or, non-binary students may prefer one option over the other. Don’t be afraid to offer suits and dresses as the two choices for everyone. Just make sure to do an online form so students can choose their option before you place the order.

YOB-441IIT INTERMEDIATE OBOE: Features a modified conservatory system for advancing students!

Don’t: Let Your Students Choose Their Own Concert Black

Concert black without much specification is fine for middle school and non-audition high school bands. But if you plan to take your ensembles to festivals for ratings, make sure that you have a proper concert uniform and clearly lay down the ground rules. And, even if it’s not in the budget to buy uniforms, be sure to create a document of what students can and can’t wear from head to toe (see below).

Do: Spell Out All the Specifics

strings black top black skirt pexels cottonbro 7097468Even if you have a standard uniform, many things can go wrong. Consider the following:

  • What color socks should students wear?
  • If students wear dresses, should they also wear stockings? If yes, what color?
  • What limitations are there on footwear?
  • What personal accessories will be allowed?

It’s easy to see how something that seems so basic can go very wrong. One time, I was at a symphony concert and I couldn’t listen to the music because I was far too distracted by one particular cello player’s purple socks. Don’t be the band director who has a kid with purple socks in her ensemble!

As for socks and stockings, choose black because it makes everything easier (and, it looks good).

Shoes are something that also can go very wrong, especially for the ladies. Flats and heels are both fine, but consider setting a limit on the height of the heels. You don’t want one instrumentalist who shows up in 6-inch bedazzled platforms! As for the guys, any black, leather dress shoes will do.

Last but not least, consider what accessories will be allowed. While it might be easiest to say no to all jewelry, you do want to allow your students some option for personal expression. Consider putting limits on the accessories, such as dainty, neutral jewelry like gold, silver and clear crystal earrings, necklaces and bracelets. Otherwise, you might end up with a student wearing a big yellow beaded statement necklace on top of your carefully planned concert black.

Make sure to spell out what is and is not allowed in a form, put it up on Schoology and send it home to parents!

Don’t: Order Satin

Not all fabrics are made equally. Low-quality polyester tends to pill after 10 or 12 washes. Some common fabric types you will find on uniform sites include satin, crepe and stretch velvet.

clarinet white shirt pexels joanjo puertos 8900200Satin looks great, but keep your flutists and percussionists in mind. They will need extra give in the shoulders. In the case of concert bands, skip the all-satin uniforms. Crepe and polyester allow for more motion, but they can appear thin and cheesy if you don’t choose the right blend. Instead, go for a mix of poly and cotton, or a heavy crepe fabric.

Do: Check Out Group Prices

You can often get a set of uniforms for your entire ensemble between $30 and $60 dollars per student if your order is large enough. Group prices are a great way to save some money in your budget! Some places even offer group prices for rental uniforms.

Final Notes

If you work at a school that has a tight budget or possibly no budget at all, consider a large fundraiser specifically for uniforms. Another possibility is to ask students to bring their own uniforms but give very strict guidelines. For example, all students must wear black dress shoes, flats or kitten heels, black socks, black pants and a black shirt with three-quarter sleeves or longer.

While concert black may seem much simpler than marching band uniforms, there are a surprising number of factors to consider. It may take some trial and error, but your concert band will be looking sharp in no time!

12 Practice Tips, Suggestions and Strategies

We have looked at “The Different Types of Practice” and “The Teacher’s Role in Developing Good Practice Habits.” Now, I would like to share some practical guidelines that have benefitted my students in their development as performing pianists.

1. Make it Harder

Boy Playing CLP 700 Upright Piano

One main principle that governs my philosophy on practice is “make it harder (to make it easier).” If a passage contains difficult leaps, making the leaps harder by placing them farther apart on the keyboard, or playing them with eyes closed can actually make the original leaps feel easier to navigate and play. Similarly, a one-octave, double-note chromatic third passage could be turned into a two-, three- or four-octave passage instead. A tricky passage over the keys could be transposed to feel even more awkward and uncomfortable in the new key. In these ways, the original passage or technical hurdle will come to feel and be easier, and mastery can be achieved.

2. Repeat with Variety

Another principle I advocate when practicing is “repetition with variety.” Mindless repetition can become unproductive or worse, reinforce permanent bad habits or inaccuracy. Constantly varying the strategy or procedure utilizing variable practice invites mental stimulation and engagement. As such, my students and I try to come up with as many conceivable ways to practice a given passage or piece as possible. When drilling a piece for technical surety, for example, a student can vary the procedure in innumerable ways, including playing in different rhythmic patterns, with various rhythmic accents or in assorted rhythmic groupings. Certain notes can be played repeated, passages can be played backward and forward, with hands reversed, etc.

Below are 10 additional practice tips and strategies that were originally included in an article I wrote for the California Music Teacher, which I have revised and updated here.

3. Set a Goal for Each Practice Session

According to Anastasia Tsioulcas in her article, “10 Easy Ways to Optimize Your Music  Practice,” practice sessions are often more effective when the player sets out with a specific goal in mind. Pianists can accomplish a great deal more in less time if the session is focused on achieving a particular objective. This can be as simple as aiming to learn a certain number of measures of music or being able to play a target passage at a specific tempo. In my own experience, I am able to accomplish far more during my practice time if I begin with a goal in mind. Even a short 5- or 10-minute practice period can be effectual when approached in this way.

 

practice journal pexels nataliya vaitkevich 5070026

4. Use Post-it Notes for Reminders and Distracting Thoughts

It is easier than ever to become distracted while practicing. Thoughts about homework, daily chores, etc. can become all-consuming and curb students’ ability to focus. As a result, the quality of their practice is negatively affected. Jotting down a reminder on a Post-it or notepad can help them keep their mind free of distractions so they can concentrate on the material at hand. I borrowed this idea from Robert Pace in his article “Productive Practicing.”

5. Keep a Practice Journal

A practice journal can help bring about greater awareness with regard to practice habits and tendencies. Regularly journaling, with student reflection and teacher discussion and oversight, can help students develop better practice routines and more effective practice habits in general. This journal can complement a practice record book, or both items can be merged into a single practice resource.

6. Utilize Score Study and Mental Practice

Incorporating mental practice in which students spend time studying the works they are playing away from the piano can be enormously beneficial for successful learning to occur, according to Tsioulcas. As discussed in my article “The Different Types of Practice,” mental practice, including visualization techniques, can aid in the process of learning music at and away from the instrument, as well as memorizing music and preparing for performances.

In addition, Pace explains how score study is invaluable to the learning process when students utilize some initial score study prior to trying to play a new piece at the keyboard. Students develop their inner ear and begin to acquire important analytical skills in this way.

7. Avoid Hands-Separate Learning

This point is slightly contentious as hands-separate learning is so ubiquitous and a go-to learning and practice strategy at the elementary level for many teachers. Hands-separate and voice-separate practice, especially in contrapuntal works, are two indispensable practice tools for pianists. This kind of practice allows pianists to focus on one hand or part at a time and listen intently and fully comprehend what each is doing.

Hands-separate learning is another matter entirely. When students always learn their pieces in this way, they do not conceive and understand the two parts together as a whole. Furthermore, their visual modality is diminished because they become used to focusing on only a single staff of music at any given time. In my experience, this leads to poor sight-reading ability at the piano and should therefore be used sparingly and avoided as the default strategy for learning all piano music.

8. Add Musical Details as Early as Possible

Many students practice the notes and rhythms of a piece divorced from the musical expression. Similar to hands-separate learning, such practicing leads to a compartmentalized understanding of music. Based on research by Robert Duke, Amy Simmons and Carla Davis Cash in “It’s Not How Much; It’s How: Characteristics of Practice Behavior and Retention of Performance Skills” (and rearticulated in Noa Kageyama’s article “8 Things Top Practicers Do Differently”), the sooner students are able to observe and internalize musical details such as dynamic markings in the learning process, the more efficient and effective their practice will be. Teachers might encourage their students to instill a habit of observing more of the musical details in their learning by assigning a new quick study to their students at every lesson. Such a piece should be two to three levels below the student’s other repertoire in difficulty. As such, students should be charged with learning these pieces independently with the aim of preparing them to the highest artistic level.

9. Tackle and Correct Errors Immediately

hands playing piano elijah m henderson KoQxb6taoLA unsplash

Many students expect to make errors and spend much of their time fixing learned mistakes. Mistakes are simply bad habits repeated over and over. In their research, Duke, Simmons and Cash showed that the best practicers were the ones who played with the least amount of inaccuracy and who addressed and corrected errors immediately. In reference to this study, Kageyama states that “strategically slowing things down” is the most impactful strategy for achieving absolute accuracy.

In my studio, we often talk about Cora Ahren’s and G.D. Atkinson’s idea of “making haste slowly” (see page 49 of their 1955 book, “For All Piano Teachers”) just like the slow and steady tortoise in Aesop’s famous fable who was able to beat the agile but undisciplined hare.

10. Repeat Target Passages with Variation Until Errors are Corrected, then Practice in Context

Focused repetition of targeted passages is an important element of practice. It helps to build neural pathways and develop muscular reflexes and responses. Mindless repetition is less effective and can actually do more harm than good when bad habits are reinforced during reiterations of a target passage. Repeating a target passage, or what I call a “bite-size chunk,” and utilizing variable practice so that some aspect of the music such as the rhythm, tempo, articulation, direction, metric accent, etc., is varied can be highly effectual. In this way, the mind must engage to ensure each variance is accurate, while the muscle memory is solidified through repetition. It is then important to put bite-size chunks together and practice these targeted passages in context.

11. Practice at a Variety of Tempi

Many pianists practice their repertoire at concert tempo, as well as under tempo. Slow, mindful practice, or what I call “slow-motion practice” or “tortoise tempo practice,” in which all musical details are heightened in a much slower tempo can help to secure a piece as it allows for careful listening and engagement to take place. However, pianists would do well to develop the technical and listening skills needed to be able to play repertoire with mastery at a variety of tempi including: very slow, slow, slightly under tempo, at tempo, a little faster than tempo and much faster than tempo.

12. Take Advantage of Technology

I agree with Anastasia Tsioulcas that technology can be a wonderful practice aid. There are all kinds of apps that can assist pianists during practice sessions from metronome apps, to apps that can slow down or speed up YouTube clips or MP3 files, to online practice logs and journals. It should also be noted, however, that technology is able to severely disrupt practice sessions. Text messages and other alerts are distracting and break students’ focus. Pianists might do well to place their phones on “do not disturb” or in airplane mode when practicing. Some of my students have now moved to using old-fashioned metronomes instead of a metronome app with this in mind.

For a useful list of additional practice tips and suggestions, take a look at “Hints on Practicing” on page 2 of Tankard and Harrison’s book of technical exercises, “Pianoforte Technique on an Hour a Day,” as well as Ahrens and Atkinson’s “Fundamental Rules of Practice” on page 49 of “For All Piano Teachers.”

Sources and Resources

Bridge the Gap Between “Knowing” and “Doing”

Every band director struggles to find strategies to bridge the gap between providing information to students and getting them to achieve the desired result. How do you get students to actually do what they have been told to do?

Below are some ensemble and practice strategies that I use to help students listen to the information and implement it. Some of it begins with students buying into what they are doing and believing in it. A lot of it is assisting students realize how much it takes — physically and mentally — to achieve great music-making.

Move from Conceptualizing to Actualizing

Many of the band members at Claudia Taylor Johnson High School are masters of the “essay test.” They can take a topic and often regurgitate all the information they’ve ever heard about it to hopefully hit a homerun somewhere in there.

CTJ band wearing masksIn music, the performance is the essay, and students knowing what to do and doing it are two very different things. The knowledge often doesn’t translate. How beautifully and musically our students play hinges on their ability to move from conceptualizing to actualizing, and the gap often appears in the results of their performances. For example:

  • Students know it takes practice to be great, but they don’t always practice.
  • Students know they should listen to their neighbor and match, but they don’t always remember to do it.
  • Students know they should play with their best sound, but they don’t always know how to take what they have been told and physically achieve it. Or, what they hear sitting on one end of the instrument is different than what their director hears on the other end.
  • Brass students know they should “keep their eyebrows out of their lip slurs,” but they’ll do just about anything to move from pitch to pitch when things get stressful.
  • Woodwinds know they should have newer, quality reeds for their instruments, but they enjoy re-living the taste of those enchiladas from last Tuesday far more than they can fathom breaking in a new reed.
  • And of course, all band members know they should not throw a football around inside the band hall, but … well, you get the point.

Sometimes students make choices. Sometimes students are lazy. More often than not, when it comes to making beautiful music, students either forget what they have heard or have to remember the correct information — in other words, they struggle to bridge the gap between “knowing” and “doing.”

Listening Skills and Self-Awareness are Learned Skills

A big piece of connecting knowing and doing is to develop students’ awareness. We ask students to listen and “use their ears,” but sometimes the results still fall short.

listening hand to ear dylann hendricks oxaBYAbpWgI unsplashGuiding students to listen beyond their ears and react to certain stimuli is no different than training students to form an embouchure or take a proper breath. In other words, provide clear information to students, have them practice, give them feedback — then repeat. Keep in mind that students will only fix what bothers them. Until they are as bothered by a problem as their coach, they will be limited in the amount they can improve.

So, how do you transition listening skills into learned skills?

  • Constantly reinforce that students should have an opinion. After a musical segment during rehearsal, after a performance or after listening to anything, ask students what they think about what they heard.
  • Ask simple questions like: “Should they play long or short?” or “Should they play smooth and connected or more detached?” Then follow up by asking them “why” to jumpstart conversations.
  • Eventually, you can move into more advanced questions, such as: “What did you think about the clarity of the tone quality?” or “What did you think about the consistency of style?” or “What did you notice about that phrase ending?”

“I Don’t Know” is an Acceptable Answer

Tom Bennet and Joe DixonTrain your students to respond in one of three ways: “Yes, I think so,” “No, I don’t think so” or “I don’t know” —  which may sound surprising.

One of our brass instructors, Joe Dixon, tells students that he had a former teacher who questioned him about some things in his playing. “My teacher complimented many aspects of my playing then told me to listen carefully to the end of one of the notes,” Dixon says. “I shared that I could not hear what he was talking about, and he responded, ‘That’s OK, just remember I said it.’”

This story resonated with our students in helping them learn to distinguish between what they can or cannot hear, as well as helping them hear what we do to improve their playing.

Knowing that a note should be performed with a particular style or length and hearing if it is happening hinges on a student’s ability to recognize the difference.

Students Must Learn to React Without a Director

In our program, we spend time in smaller group sectionals identifying “out-of-tune” versus “in-tune” unisons, which sounds like a single player on an instrument. We each have different ways of approaching “in tone, in tune, in time,” but getting each student to react centers on the director’s ability to develop reactions from the performers.

Earlier in my career, my students reacted to problems by reading the expressions on my face or, worse, when I would yell during rehearsal. I was surprised to learn that most of the time, students did not hear what I was angry about but only tried harder when they sensed the energy in the room getting more intense. Developing critical listening skills has resulted in students fixing and reacting to things faster — before I get frustrated.

Questions to consider to help students develop critical listening skills:

  • How can students tell if it’s out of tune?
  • How can they hear if it’s out of time?
  • Are they only reacting to what you do?

Students Must Have Listening Role Models

Tell students to have three role models on their instrument. Provide examples for students who are unsure of which artists to listen to.

Ask students to identify and write about one piece per musician, what they hear and what they like. Ask students to compare their sounds to the professional.

Fundamental vs. Musical Issues

Our clarinet teacher, Philip May, regularly tells our students that there are two distinct challenges they face as musicians: 1) how well they play their instrument and 2) how well they play the music.

Although the two share similarities, May’s point is that students need to invest as much time and attention to mastering their instruments as they do to learning the music for band rehearsal. Students who have better control over their instruments will have more skills to perform music at a higher level. One of the fastest ways we help our students improve their playing is connected to their breathing.

breathing in field tracey hocking dIceRhMFTJI unsplashBreathing to Play vs. Breathing to Live

Periodically, we ask our students, “Why do we practice breathing exercises?” As you can imagine, we receive a colorful assortment of answers ranging from the bizarre to the sublime: “To learn to take a full breath,” “So we can sound good on our instruments,” “So we can play longer phrases,” “So we know how to breathe in music” and, my personal pet peeve, the blank stare.

How many of us spend a few minutes each day during warm-ups working on how to take the proper breath to produce the most characteristic sound only to get into the music and find that students aren’t breathing properly? Just watch young players during their breathing exercises and then see what they do while playing — you’ll be surprised at the variety of breathing methods. Some students breathe correctly, others maybe not at all, and some fall somewhere in between.

In the article, “Improve Student’s Tone,”  I discuss how our ultimate purpose in practicing breathing with our students is so they “remember to do it when they get to the music.” One of my mentors, Tom Bennett, who was the director of bands at the University of Houston, guided my focus early in my career to understand the difference between a “playing” breath and a “living” breath. The type of breath students use when sitting (not playing), walking to class or hanging out is entirely different from the type of more athletic breath needed to produce a characteristic sound.

Students must practice “playing” breath exercises in class, so that when they get into the music, they know how it should feel. Most students will revert to taking “living” breaths, especially before they play after a silence. Train students to take a type of “replacement” breath during these transition times.

We teach the concept of “phrase breathing” versus “catch/replacement breaths.” A phrase breath would be in between longer musical phrases and might occur in unison across the ensemble, whereas a catch/replacement breath is quicker and should minimally disrupt the phrase. Students should plan catch/replacement breaths in a way that you can’t tell when they are entering and exiting, also known as “stagger breathing.” A catch/replacement breath must happen quickly and should not affect the tempo of the music, whereas a student or ensemble may slow down or speed up coming in and out of a phrase breath.

Training students on a few breathing rules can make a difference in the quality of sound during performances, but only if they actually follow through with those rules. To get the rules’ fundamental message across to students requires some rephrasing and training.

  • winds ensembleRuleStudents should avoid breathing in predictable places such as at bar lines.
  • Bridge the gap: Ask students to mark where they will breathe instead, then practice this breathing plan with them in context.
  • Rule: Students should avoid breathing at the end of a crescendo.
  • Bridge the gap: Practice the music before, during and after the crescendo, training students to breathe in the middle of the crescendo or in another section.
  • Rule: Students should avoid breathing before rhythmic activity.
  • Bridge the gap: Train students to avoid breathing before music becomes more rhythmically active, i.e., before 16th note or triplet rhythm that they may subconsciously want to “tank up” and create holes in the sound/phrase.
  • Rule: Students should work to stagger breaths with students around them and not breathe when their neighbor does.
  • Bridge the gap: Ask students to perform the segment and listen to see if there are “holes in the sound.”

Remember, students want to do what is most comfortable, and “breathing to play” is rarely comfortable. You must provide students with information, as well as reinforce proper “playing” breath techniques to bridge the gap between knowing and doing.

Other Bridge-the-Gap Strategies

Help us help you” —  We use this phrase often because we want students to learn to self-advocate or come to rehearsals prepared so they can be successful. The students at CTJ require daily reminders to use tuners or metronomes in individual practice, as well as to bring pencils or highlights to rehearsals.

Hold up your pencils and highlighters” — For many years, Emily Gurwitz, the band director at one of our feeders, Bradley Middle School, would begin each rehearsal by asking students to “hold up your pencils and highlighters.” No rehearsal began without this step, and students could not rehearse without them. The result? Students had pencils and highlighters during rehearsals as needed. This habit, formed early, transferred to high school, and students were more likely to show up to rehearsals with a pencil and a highlighter. What seems like a simple process that took only a few seconds each day required persistence on Gurwitz’s part. She is now a band director at Judson High School in San Antonio, where she still begins her rehearsals with this timeless tradition.

Accountability strategies

  • Practice records with focuses rather than just minutes on the instrument.
  • Use pass-off or star charts. Consider breaking the music down into chunks that students must “play-off” for a director, student teacher or even a student leader. List all of the students’ names on a chart going down the left side and the chunks of music going across the top. As the student passes-off the segment, they get to put a sticker under that segment next to their name so other students can see everyone’s progress. This incentivizes students to pass-off their music so their peers see that they are working hard.
  • Utilize software to break down assignments into smaller steps. Programs like SmartMusic and MusicFirst help students practice music with the computer for instant feedback. Consider minimum score requirements before students can submit an assignment.
  • Regularly check woodwind reeds during band rehearsals or sectionals by asking students to hold up extra/replacement reeds that they have on hand.

Structure practice for students

  • Provide students with exercises specifically to help improve their playing so they can achieve music.
  • Teach students ways to improve technique like utilizing broken rhythms, metronome games or practicing tonguing slurred notes passages (or slurring tongued note passages).
  • Introduce brass players to pitch bends and coach them on how they can improve their ability to move gracefully from note to note.
  • Emphasize the importance of students recording themselves and listening back, show them how to do this or what software to use.

metronome g904e63346 1280Tuners and metronomes

  • Teach students how to properly use tuners and metronomes.
  • Define the parameters and purposes for these tools.
  • Show students specifically how you expect them to use tuners and metronomes
  • Teach them that sometimes it can get worse to use a metronome before it gets better.

Tackle Issues Individually … Literally

Another of my mentors, Dr. Lawrence Markiewicz, director of bands at Independence (Kansas) Community College, taught drum corps for many years before moving to the collegiate level. He is a master at bringing out the highest level of performance from his students. His hornlines at the Cadets and Glassmen were remarkable for their musicality, energy and clarity.

One of his primary strategies to achieve clarity was the individual performances “down the line,” where students would play passages of music for feedback and sometimes accountability purposes. Markiewicz believed that by getting into the weeds and listening to students individually, he could better diagnose articulation or technique problems. Students could hear better when they played individually. They would also become more aware of things as they listened to others perform. While the technique can be stressful for students, maintaining a positive environment and having students play by themselves frequently can alleviate that anxiety and result in rapid improvement.

The same applies to “group rhythm counting” — ask students to individually count rhythms aloud during rehearsal to eliminate rhythm problem. Students learn how things sound by listening to their neighbors rather than just reading the music on the page. Helping students learn to function and react independently can only help them improve.

Tying it All Together

Our end goal is for our students to learn to listen like professional musicians to create and experience music at the highest level. Students who understand how to connect the dots stand a far greater chance of enjoying magical musical moments early in their journeys that can propel them to continue to play for the rest of their lives.

We understand that not all our students will pursue a career in music, but we want them all to have the tools to be successful performers in any capacity. By developing their performance and listening skills, we hope they will be more apt to continue performing beyond their days at Claudia Taylor Johnson High School.

The Different Types of Practice

In order to make progress on any musical instrument, or frankly to improve at any skill, a combination of discipline, hours of concentrated work and an effective set of practice strategies is required. All too often, students fail to make progress in their music studies due to a lack of utilizing productive practice habits.

Before we can discuss how teachers can help students learn to practice efficiently, it is necessary to first understand the various types of practice.

Naïve and Purposeful Practice

Dr. K. Anders Ericsson (1947–2020), a Swedish-born psychologist and professor of psychology, was world-renowned for his research in the field of peak performance and expertise. In an article with Robert Pool, “Not All Practice Makes Perfect: Moving from naive to purposeful practice can dramatically increase performance,” Ericsson makes a distinction between two kinds of practice, as follows:

  • Naïve is what we might think of as traditional trial-and-error practice. It essentially involves mindless repetition or doing or playing the same thing in the same way continually.
  • Purposeful practice, by contrast, is more productive and requires that we get out of our comfort zone by attempting to do things we were unable to do previously. It is focused, goal-orientated, systematic and in it, we must respond to feedback in order to make improvements.

According to the authors: “This is a fundamental truth about any sort of practice: If you never push yourself beyond your comfort zone, you will never improve. The amateur pianist who took half a dozen years of lessons when he was a teenager but who for the past 30 years has been playing the same set of songs in exactly the same way over and over again may have accumulated 10,000 hours of ‘practice’ during that time, but he is no better at playing the piano than he was 30 years ago. Indeed, he’s probably gotten worse.”

Deliberate Practice

Woman Playing Polished White CLP 700 Upright Piano Close UpThe article referenced above contains excerpts from their book, “Peak: Secrets from the New Science of Expertise,” in which Ericsson and Pool provide greater detail about each kind of practice and make a distinction between deliberate and other kinds of purposeful practice. They describe deliberate practice as a highly focused kind of purposeful practice that is essential for developing the highest level of expertise or command in a specific field, including mastering a musical instrument.

This kind of practice entails strategies and activities in which students must constantly challenge themselves during practice sessions in order to improve. It also requires a high degree of already acquired competence in the specific skill area, and an expert teacher or coach who is able to assign specific practice tasks and strategies to the student who seeks to become an expert. To this point, the teacher must be familiar and have prior experience in training others to the desired expert skill level.

Varied Practice

Ericsson and Pool also believe that the solution to making progress and improving is generally not about trying ever harder but rather about doing something different instead — what is referred to as varied practice, which is also called variable practice.

Gerald Klickstein, a guitarist and author of “The Musician’s Way: A Guide to Practice, Performance, and Wellness,” defines varied practice as encompassing a practice technique that sees musicians “working on a musical passage from diverse angles.” He further asserts that “the key is to mix up our practice approaches so that we cultivate easeful control as well as broad awareness of the music and our execution.”

Long before I knew about any scholarly research in the area of practice, I found that changing up my practice strategy or procedure, or what I call implementing “repetition with variety,” benefitted my progress at the piano tremendously. In fact, this notion of varying the procedure during practice has been so effective in helping me improve that it is one of the core tenants of my philosophy on practice. It is therefore a principle I like to share with my students early on. In my article, “12 Practice Tips, Suggestions and Strategies,” I provide more detail about this.

Blocked and Interleaved Practice and More

Dr. Barbara Fast is director of piano pedagogy at The University of Oklahoma and an expert in the field of music practice research. Like Ericsson and Klickstein, her research has shown the importance of changing things up during practice in order to improve and develop music proficiency. In the article, “Change It Up!: Interleaved Practice – What It Is, Why It Works,” Fast makes a distinction between blocked and interleaved practice.

Blocked practice can be described as skill acquisition by “work[ing] on improving one skill at a time, usually with much repetition, until gains are made” in an environment that does not change. She illustrates blocked practice as AAABBBCCC with each letter representing one specific skill or task practiced in a block of time. Fast asserts that musicians “often return to the practice room the next day to find that the skills learned yesterday with much repetition [through blocked practice], did not stick.” Blocked practice is also sometimes labeled fixed practice.

male piano pexels cottonbro 10251756In interleaved practice, “a student practices an identified problem area for a brief amount of time, leaving it to begin practicing a different skill area. The performer is alternating and intermixing the practice tasks. The long-term retention is better with interleaved practice, even though the short-term satisfaction isn’t as great.” She illustrates interleaved practice using the letters ABCBACACB. In other words, in interleaved practice, certain material is practiced, then left alone but interspersed with, or revisited back and forth, between other practice material.

Two further types of practice bear mentioning here. Similar to blocked practice is massed practice in which one skill or task is practiced repeatedly but without rest or breaks. As such, massed is different to spaced practice. According to the article, “Student Practice: Spaced vs. Massed,” spaced practice “refers to conditions in which individuals are given rest intervals within the[ir] practice sessions.”

Dr. Bill Moore is a performance psychology consultant who has helped musicians, athletes and others overcome self-doubt and performance anxiety to achieve high levels of performance and expertise. In his book, “Playing Your Best When it Counts: Mental Skills for Musicians” (see pages 69-70), Moore describes his 80-20 rule as it relates to blocked and variable practice, and how to practice for a performance mindset versus practicing for skill acquisition. Moore states that early on in the process of learning a piece in which we are developing certain technical skills and refining musical details, a maximum of 80% of practice time should be spent utilizing blocked practice and a minimum of 20% spent on variable practice.

As the date of the performance nears and the repertoire has been thoroughly learned and memorized, the amount of time spent on the two kinds of practice should switch so that 80% is spent doing variable practice and 20% on blocked practice. Moore asserts that unlike athletes, many musicians simply do not practice performing enough (i.e., playing through their pieces in a performance setting) and that implementing more of this kind of practicing is vital for developing the needed confidence and mental skills to perform well under stress. Dr. Fast calls this kind of practice for performance in which we run through a program “the cold start.” It could be viewed as a type of massed practice in which students play through a recital program once or possibly more times in a single practice session without a break.

Distributed Practice

A further practice type is what Klickstein calls distributed practice, which he describes in his article, “Varied, Distributed, and Interleaved Practice,” as follows: “Instead of focusing on a single piece in one extended practice session (blocked practice), with distributed practice, we practice the same music in separate sessions, perhaps over the span of a day.”

As such, we might work on a specific movement of a Beethoven piano sonata and first practice it under tempo in the morning using various strategies (varied practice), review the piece in the early afternoon and continue working on building up the tempo later on in the day (using further varied practice strategies). A benefit of distributed practice is that we can take breaks in our practice, rest and receive extrinsic or external feedback on the quality of our playing or practice from a teacher, coach or mentor.

In short, there is evidence that changing the sequence or organization of our practice sessions through interleaved or distributed practice — or the practice strategies themselves, utilizing varied or variable practice — enhances the quality of our practice and benefits our development and proficiency as musicians.

Mental Practice

Girl Playing PianoA final type of practice is known as mental practice. This kind of practice is undertaken away from our instruments and does not entail any playing whatsoever.

One subtype of mental practice that has been used successfully by various musicians to learn and memorize music quickly is known as mental visualization. This kind of practice takes place before we play a piece on an instrument, or rather instead of learning and memorizing at the instrument. It is described in the book “The Shortest Way to Pianistic Perfection” (contained in the Dover publication, “Piano Technique”) by the great French-born German pianist Walter Gieseking (1895–1956) and his teacher Karl Leimer (1858–1944). While this practice method of learning and memorizing music away from the piano seems daunting to those of us who are used to learning and mastering music by first practicing at our instrument, the proponents of learning through visualization swear by its effectiveness and efficiency.

When I am learning a piece, some initial mental score study as described by celebrated American pedagogue Robert Pace (1924–2010) in his article, “Productive Practicing,” is invaluable. In addition, when committing a work to memory that I have already learned and polished at the piano, visualization of the score to cultivate the visual memory as described by Cora B. Ahrens and G.D. Atkinson in “For All Piano Teachers” is an indispensable memorization practice technique.

Another subtype of mental practice encompasses what is sometimes called mental rehearsal. This type of practice involves spending time imagining ourselves performing to our best on stage as well as sometimes mentally rehearsing for the worst-case scenario. We know that sports superstars like swimmer Michael Phelps have used this technique to achieve exceptional results. Phelps’ coach Bob Bowman was interviewed by Dr. Laurie Santos, a Yale psychology professor, on her podcast, “The Happiness Lab” (episode “Don’t Accentuate the Positive”). Santos shares how Phelps actually improved his practice and swimming technique through mental training and the art of visualization to achieve his unprecedented Olympic record. She goes on to say that research done on the brain indicates that mental practice, in which we imagine ourselves playing etc., can have the same beneficial effects on our learning as when we actively practice at our instrument.

To help achieve this type of benefit from mental practice, Dr. Bill Moore advocates for the use of performance scripts in his book “Playing Your Best When It Counts.” Crafting a written performance script entails describing the ultimate or optimal musical performance of a specific recital, audition or competition program in rich sensory detail. Creating and then reading a completed performance script regularly in preparation for a performance has certainly proven beneficial in my studio.

Sports psychologist Dr. Don Greene has worked with the U.S. Olympic Diving Team and with musicians, such as conductor Michael Tilson Thomas. Greene provides valuable suggestions about how musicians can develop the necessary mental skills in practice to best prepare for high-pressure performances in his various books, including “Performance Success: Performing Your Best Under Pressure,” as well as on the “How To! podcast (episode “How To Perform Under Pressure”). Greene asserts that “musicians can learn a lot from the world of baseball. Auditioning musicians, like major league baseball players, need to anticipate routine circumstances as well as the unexpected and prepare [in their practice] properly for both.”

Put It All Together

It is important that we make it plain to our students that naïve practice is ineffective, if not detrimental to their progress. Students should also understand that while blocked practice can feel good and satisfying, the research shows that it is not as effective as interleaved practice. In addition, students need to know that varying the procedure or the activity itself utilizing varied practice can be highly beneficial and enhance mental engagement during practice sessions. Moreover, deliberate practice in which we constantly strive to challenge ourselves to achieve expertise using the expert guidance of the teacher might be the goal. Furthermore, mental practice away from our instrument not only helps us learn and memorize music quickly and more effectively, it can help better prepare us to perform with success. Lastly, practicing for a performance mindset versus practicing for skill acquisition are different and therefore necessitate distinct approaches and types of practice.

In writing this article, I wish to thank Dr. Barbara Fast for sharing her expertise on the various types of practice with me.

In my article, “The Teacher’s Role in Developing Good Practice Habits,” I provide ways in which teachers can help their students improve the organization and quality of their practice sessions. In “12 Practice Tips, Suggestions and Strategies,” I present practical guidelines that music educators can employ to help students practice more effectively.

Sources and Resources

122 Tips for First-Year Music Educators from the 2022 “40 Under 40”

Starting a new job is exciting, but it’s also stressful! You must familiarize yourself with your new school and forge relationships with administrators, staff and fellow faculty members, not to mention your students, parents and the community. Then there’s concerts, competitions, lesson plans, assessments — the list is long.

Our 2022 “40 Under 40” educators offer tips to first-year music educators. Heed their advice as you start your career and remember that as demanding as the work may be, the rewards are limitless, especially when you consider the lifelong impact you will have on a generation of music students.

 

David AmosDavid Amos, Director of Bands at Heritage Middle School in Painesville, Ohio, offers these three tips to first-year music educators:

1. Don’t get stuck focusing on the little things. Mistakes happen in performances and in classrooms. Teach students how to recover, regroup and try again. It’s easy to become myopic but when you’re running a music program, remember to look at the big picture.

2. Teach with compassion. Students come from every walk of life to your music classroom. Each student is dealing with something that you may not know about or understand. Let music class be a place of respite.

3. Show your students how you love music. If you demonstrate your passion for music, students will buy in. My college band director, Dr. Stephen Gage, always said to “LOVE MUSIC.” Not all students will play after they graduate or pursue careers in music, and that shouldn’t be the end goal. If you live with that love of music, students will learn it from you and carry it with them for the rest of their lives.

Antos JustinDr. Justin Antos, Director of Bands and Orchestras at Dwight D. Eisenhower High School in Blue Island, Illinois, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Worry less about what other music educators have done with their programs. Instead, channel your energy into discovering your niche and realizing how your attributes can foster a love of music-making in your students.

2. Being a content expert is fundamental to your success as a music educator, but it is not as important as being creative in your lessons, empathetic toward your students and inclusive in your teaching.

3. Do not let the rigors of the job consume you. Carve out time to relax, do something you love outside of teaching music, and spend time with friends and family to keep a healthy balance in your life.

Bechard CassandraDr. Cassandra Bechard, Director of Bands and Assistant Professor of Music at the University of Northwestern St. Paul in Minnesota, offers these three tips:

1. Set a time that you stop reading and returning emails. If there is a true emergency, your administrator will call you. Emails will ALWAYS be better composed after you take a break.

2. Realize that you cannot — and in most cases should not — change everything during your first year. Instead, create a working to-do list and slowly chip away at it over the years.

3. We all make mistakes on and off the podium. My greatest advice is to own your mistakes, apologize when necessary and reflect on what/why the mistake happened to gain clarity and hopefully not repeat the same mistake again.

Blanco StephenStephen Blanco, Director of Mariachi Studies at Las Vegas High School in Nevada, says:

1. Work hard ­— nothing can replace that. I often get asked by peers, “What’s your secret? How are you doing what you are doing with this new mariachi program?” My answer is always that there is no secret. There’s just hard work. I instill that in my students as the only way to be successful because even winning the lottery can’t replace working hard and succeeding at your goals … Although the beach sounds nice sometimes!

2. Find out what drives you— that’s what will get you through the dark times. A few months ago, I was being interviewed for a new podcast by Mickey Smith Jr., discussing my recent semifinalist status for the 2022 Grammy for Music Education (Smith was a previous winner). We discussed that not every day is going to be a great day, but that by finding the things that can “get you through,” the hard days can be easier to manage. For me, it’s an afternoon coffee, listening to new music or taking a quick walk outside during lunch.

3. Be kind — your kids need you. This is something I often forget. We never know what our students are going through. My expectations of them are so high that sometimes I forget that they have many other things flooding their brains or fueling their emotions. I often have to ground myself and remember that a little bit of compassion goes a long way — yes, even for that kid who forgot their field trip paperwork for the 10th day in a row — because honestly, that kid was me 10 years ago!

Bryant RobertDr. Robert Bryant, Music Education Coordinator and Assistant Professor of Music at Tennessee State University in Nashville, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Know your purpose. Understanding the “why” behind your motivation to teach music can help you to focus on what is really important, mitigate distractions and inspire others toward greatness.

2. Know your students. Our students must be our top priority. Know your students’ names, their interests, fears, hopes and dreams. This helps to build trust and inspire confidence, which is critical to success as a music teacher.

3. Know your craft. Be actively involved in as many professional associations as possible. Make friends with colleagues and collaborate with them. Seek out opportunities for leadership in your school, profession and community.

If you are intentional and work on these aspects of your job consistently, not only will you be successful and enjoy a satisfying career in music education, you will also change the world for the better in more ways than you could possibly imagine.

Calus AdamAdam Calus, Executive Director of Education Through Music — Massachusetts in Boston, offers these three tips:

1. There is no magical curriculum out there that will help you be good at teaching music. There are lots of tools for the toolbox and it is up to YOU to find which ones work best for you by studying many and synthesizing your own style based on what you have learned.

2. Pace yourself mentally, physically, spiritually, etc.

3. Everyone makes a lot of mistakes during their first year. Go out there and fail. Fall super hard and learn what it takes to get back up.

Chandler KristopherKristopher Chandler, Director of Bands at Gautier High School in Mississippi, says:

1. Surround yourself with successful people. Study their practices and enjoy being a life-long learner!

2. Never be afraid to ask questions about ALL aspects of your career — not just pedagogy. Ask about organization, choosing literature, even maintaining a healthy work/personal life balance.

3. Find your person — or a small group of people — who you consider your biggest mentors/band family. These people need to be successful in their own careers, but also genuine friends who can help you no matter the situation. Every day will not be “sunshine and rainbows,” and you will need this support system to help you keep your passion for teaching!

Collins DanielleDanielle Collins, Director of Music, Media, Entertainment Technology Department at the Academy for the Performing Arts at Huntington Beach High School in California, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Breathe! You will make mistakes — learn and grow from them. Things are hectic around change. Breathe through it and take things in small bites.

2. Balance. Make sure you create time and space to get outside and spend time doing other things you love. Spend time with friends or family, even if it’s virtually. Balance is very important for our well-being, and our students will model it back to us!

3. If a door opens, take it, even if it isn’t the door for which you waited. Sometimes life nudges you in a different direction for which you planned — the door you’ve been waiting on may never open, so when a door opens, take it!

Dame NathanDr. Nathan Dame, Director of Choral Activities and Fine Arts Department Chair at Wylie East High School in Texas, says:

1. Seek out a mentor who you trust, aspire to be like and with whom you can be open without fear of judgment.

2. A growth mindset is everything.  Go to conferences and conventions, network with others, arrange and advocate for professional development days where you can observe exemplary music educators.

3. Instill the important values in your students that will inspire them for whatever future that will meet them. Remember that we teach kids music (in that order).

Felder BrandonBrandon Felder, Fine Arts Music Director at SHABACH! K-8 Christian Academy in Landover, Maryland, and Music Director at Georgetown University Gospel Choir in Washington, D.C., offers these tips:

1. Take your time: Know that music education is a marathon and not a sprint. You will not see results immediately but just stay consistent and stay the course!

2. Assess your strengths and weaknesses quarterly: Assess your needs, take stock of your resources to utilize your assets to address your needs as a teacher.

3. Be the solution: There are challenges in learning the culture of a school. My toughest class in my first year of teaching was a 5th-grade class, but I learned to teach them. I taught that class consistently every day like I was being observed by the principal and the state department. Within a few months, it became my favorite class and the students didn’t want to leave my classroom! Be the solution!

Finney BrysonBryson Finney, Artistic Director of We are Nashville Festival and Learning Technology Specialist at metro Nashville Public Schools in Tennessee, recommends that first-year educators:

1.Be your authentic self — this may take some time to find, but don’t ever try to be someone else in your classroom because your students will always be able to detect a “phony.” Be YOU, it’s the most effective way to teach!

2. If you’re not enjoying your lesson, neither are your students — remember your students will always “play” off of you. If you seem uninterested or you don’t enjoy your lesson, how can you expect your learners to stay interested and learn anything? Be creative and teach in a way that you enjoy! I promise it will communicate much more effectively.

3. Dream big! Don’t settle for where you are. If you have aspirations and goals, hold on to them and keep working at them. Even when today looks so far from where you may want to be, take a step/do something, even if it’s a little something each day and keep your dream in front of you!

Goindoo AlainAlain Goindoo, Director of Bands at Jeaga Middle School and Executive Director of Hope Symphony in West Palm Beach, Florida, says:

I’ll give you 5 tips.

1. Identify the areas you place your personal value. If your value is based on how well the students perform, you are not loving yourself enough.

2. Find out your students’ favorite foods. Conversation centered around FOOD is a doorway to learn more about your students, such as their likes and their cultures.

3. Make it fun. Students who are having fun will progress further and recruit their friends to join, and as a side benefit, tell their parents how much fun they are having, which encourages parental participation.

4. Build relationships with current and retired band directors. No one is an island.

5. Make it about the students. Music proficiency is important, but investing in your students’ passion for music, their cultures and their personal growth will yield dividends. When you invest in children, you never lose.

Hayes JaymeJayme Hayes, Director of Bands at Mayberry Cultural and Fine Arts Magnet Middle School in Wichita, Kansas, offers these tips:

1. Love yourself first and keep your family at your center. When you love yourself and can keep those most important to you as your priority, you will have more to give to your students because you will be grounded and happier. Fill your bucket with joy first, then you can share it with others.

2. Be true to your own way of teaching, don’t try to be someone else. Learning from veteran teachers is vital but finding ways to tailor that knowledge and advice to fit your classroom is when it is the most beneficial.

3. Be honest, transparent, consistent and forgiving. If you make a mistake, admit it and move on. If students make a mistake, address it and then move on. Mistakes are part of the learning process. Just as you are learning and will make mistakes, so are they. You wouldn’t want your principal to dwell on a mistake you made, so don’t dwell on theirs.

Helmick JonathanDr. Jonathan Helmick, Director of Bands and Associate Professor of Music at Slippery Rock University in Pennsylvania, says:

1. “Hug the cactus, embrace the vulnerability.” You will make mistakes. Making mistakes in front of students is an excellent opportunity to teach students how to make mistakes and grow gracefully.

2. Put your first year in perspective: Treat yourself with the respect and understanding that you give to your students. This means taking care of your own needs. It also means monitoring your own self-talk, goals and expectations. So, be realistic and kind. Offer grace to yourself and celebrate the small things. This is a marathon, not a sprint.

3. Become part of an “us.” Develop relationships, grow community and make friends fast. This is true for your classroom, your colleagues and the community outside of your school. The first year is very much about listening to others. Furthermore, being a part of an “us” will make that first year more fulfilling and help you to find balance.

Homes AnastasiaAnastasia Homes, Director of Bands at San Elijo Middle School in San Marcos, California, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Set small achievable goals during your first couple years of teaching. You will fail more than succeed, but it gets better.

2. Be organized with not just your lesson plans but all aspects of your program. This could be boosters if you have them, scheduling concerts/performances or the setup of your room and storage areas. When you are not organized, kids misbehave  because they like structure and knowing the plan.

3. Laugh with your students and get to know them. I hate that old saying “don’t smile until Christmas.” Your students need to trust you before you can get them to respect you, and it starts with creating that bond. I joke with my students all the time, but they also know when it is time to work. Find a balance that works for you.

Jones AmirAmir Jones, Director of Bands at Thomas W. Harvey High School in Painesville, Ohio, offers these tips:

1. Regardless of where you are, you are not constrained.

2. Do not be intimidated by larger programs

3. Place emphasis on the environment you create. Your students are capable of so much when they are in a good environment.

Knepper DamonDamon Knepper, Director of Bands and Orchestras at Ironwood Ridge High School in Oro Valley, Arizona, says:

1. Don’t be afraid to ask questions.

2. Expect the unexpected. You will not have classes that teach you about many of the daily occurrences you will have in a classroom. These new experiences will change you as a teacher, and THAT IS OKAY!

3. Remember why you got into this profession. That initial dream will keep you going during hard times.

LaBrie KatieKatie O’Hara LaBrie, composer, conductor and clinician from Fairfax, Virginia, offers these tips:

1. The best thing you can do is make memories for the students. It doesn’t always have to be a musical memory — it could be having a bonding day, a pizza party or a concert that they organize from start to finish.

2. Teach students tools and then let them lead the way. If you teach them how to practice and how to rehearse you can create amazing rehearsals and amazing student leaders.

3. Rotate your seating. You never know what you can learn from that kid in the back row.

Lowe WesleyWes Lowe, Director of Instrumental Arts at The King’s Academy in West Palm Beach, Florida, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Be authentic: Students don’t care how much you know until they know how much you care. Be genuine and honest even when you don’t know all the answers. It’s okay not to know everything as long as you continuously strive for excellence.

2. Be team-oriented: Surround yourself with a great team of people to support you, your program and your vision. Be proactive in inviting guest artists and clinicians to work with your students. Watch other professionals teach and instruct — thisis one of the best ways to improve your own craft.

3. Be creative: Look for new and innovative performance opportunities and experiences. Stay modern with your approach. Find the best experiences that will benefit your students’ growth as musicians and people. Here’s a quote by Ellen Johnson Sirleaf, the former president of Liberia (and Africa’s first female head of state), that I strive to live by: “If your dreams do not scare you, then they are not big enough.”

Meldrum Tracy 1Tracy Meldrum, Director of Bands and Fine Arts Department Chair at Verrado High School in Buckeye, Arizona, says:

First, find your own voice. Don’t try to be someone else. It’s AMAZING to have a mentor, but you are you. Use your own voice to teach, not your mentor’s. It is far more authentic and students will respond far better to it.

Second, have that mentor or someone you can trust to bounce ideas off. This is far more helpful than you realize. Not only for your teaching, but your mental health.

Third, have fun! If you love your job, and you love your music, and you are having fun, your kids will too!

Miller TammyTammy Miller, Artist Faculty of Piano, Omaha Conservatory of Music in Nebraska, offers these tips:

1. Love your students as much as you love the music you are teaching them.

2. Continue to learn new things! This can help you relate to your students and is important for your own growth as a musician and educator.

3. Be creative and think out of the box! There is more than one way to teach a concept and some of the most memorable and impactful teaching moments come from a creative approach!

Molina Gabrielle2Gabrielle Molina, Executive Director of Project Music in Stamford, Connecticut, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Be ready for a lot of work! Aside from being in the classroom, which is exciting but also very tiring, there are a lot of other responsibilities that come along with the job, even more so now with COVID.

2. Be able to advocate for what you do. Part of being a music educator is being able to speak to the importance of music, the impact it has and why it’s a VITAL part of a well-rounded education.

3. Be able to shape shift and code switch. You will have to be a teacher, coach, advocate, administrator and so much more in your role as “music educator.”

Moniz JustinDr. Justin John Moniz, Associate Director of Vocal Performance and Coordinator of Vocal Pedagogy at New York University — The Steinhardt School of Culture, Educator and Human Development in New York, says:

1. When you find yourself in a moment of uncertainty (there will be many!), pick up the phone. Reconnect with those teachers and mentors who have enabled you to follow your own path and pursue your passions.

2. Prioritize your own mental and physical health. For me, it means an early morning workout to clear my mind before jumping into course content, lecture material or grading. My ability to be an effective communicator is reliant upon my capacity to maintain balance and clarity for myself.

3. Be flexible. No matter how well you plan, good teaching is often dependent upon one’s ability to reroute, sometimes mid-flight.

Montalvo BryantBryant Montalvo, music teacher and Choir Director at Central Falls High School in Rhode Island, offers these tips:

1. Connect with your students in ways that exist outside of the curriculum. When you take a step back from drilling the foundations of music literacy and sight singing and musicianship, you will see your students as individuals which will strengthen your teaching and the students’ learning.

2. Establish your own support system and connect with different teachers across multiple disciplines. Many times, music is “othered” in schools and put in a side category instead of being included with the “core” subjects. Sometimes you may be the entire music department. Whatever the case may be, it is necessary for music teachers to feel supported if you want the program to succeed. Sometimes, administrators do not know how to support music teachers. Therefore, it is essential that new music teachers guide not only their administrators, but other faculty and staff members on how best they can support them and their music program (especially if music is new to the school). It is also helpful to establish connections with other teachers in other disciplines within your building. You will come to find many cross-curricular connections which will help other faculty to see and understand the importance of music education.

3. Try everything! Find what works best for you AND your students. Just because you read it out of a methods book or learned it as part of your music education teacher training program does not necessarily mean it’s the best fit for you and your students. There is no one-size-fits all approach to teaching music. Even the most well-known and popular methods within music education will show their limitations in your classroom. Take a bit from everything until you find the way that not only allows you to be your most authentic self but also the way that is most accessible to your students.

Newman CodyCody Newman, Director of Bands at Forney High School in Texas, recommends that first-year educators:

1. You MUST, repeat MUST, get a trusted mentor to work with you. There are so many great organizations that provide mentorship, many for free, so use those resources! MANDATORY!

2. You WILL, repeat WILL, make mistakes in your teaching. We don’t ask our students to be mistake free — why should you ask that of yourself? Recover from errors, modify and adjust, just as if you were performing on your instrument.

3. You NEED, repeat NEED, to keep your eyes focused on the real reasons we do this job instead of being seduced into the chasing of trophies and medals. Those are all great, but they are hollow inside. Find your true reason for going to work each day and remind yourself of it often!

Nguyen TerryTerry Nguyen, lecturer at the University of California, Riverside, offers these tips:

1. You can learn a lot from your students! In such a diverse music program at University of California, Riverside, I have met students who are talented composers and audio engineers. My students have helped me with audio set-ups for recording music as well as navigating hybrid, online teaching.

2. Talk to your colleagues. Ask questions. It’s always good to stay on top of professional development opportunities — for example, requesting funding to continue to grow your own skills as a musician and educator.

3. Keep more seasoned students engaged by giving them opportunities to teach new students. Giving students a sense of investment and ownership in the program really elevates the experience for all involved.

Otto TannerTanner Otto, Orchestra Director at Sycamore Community Schools in Cincinnati, Ohio, says:

1. Set your classroom routine and expectations from day one, it will save you a lot of time later on. Your students should know exactly what they need to do when they come in the room. Continue to look for ways to make the start of class as efficient as possible.

2. Really get to know your students — relationships are everything. Make a point to have at least one meaningful conversation with a student each day. I find that there is usually time while students are coming into the room and getting settled.

3. Strive to be the best teacher you can be by finding areas for growth, while also giving yourself lots of grace. Your colleagues and mentors are there to answer questions and to help you improve. Having at least one person to bounce ideas off of may ensure that they are well thought out and ready for your program and your students. Having a “go-to” list of colleagues and mentors will help you throughout your career.

Perkins KennethKenneth Perkins, music teacher at Joseph Keels Elementary School in Columbia, South Carolina, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Always be open to try new things.

2. Remember that iron sharpens iron so surround yourself with teachers who are amazing role models, and find success in simple things.

3. Don’t be afraid to ask for help or say plainly, “I don’t know how to do this thing.” That is perfectly fine — in fact, it shows that you are always willing to learn. Your students and colleagues will respect your honesty.

Pohland JoelJoel Pohland, Band Director (8-12) and Assistant Band Director (5-7) at Pierz Healy High School in Minnesota, says:

1. Build relationships: Take time to get to know your students beyond their instruments and the music classroom. Ask what they like to do and try to connect, even if it means trying something new as a teacher/person. Students love when you are invested in them as people and go out of your way to make connections beyond music, especially when you remember their activities or interests out of the blue.

2. Have fun with your students: This goes with Tip No. 1 above — building relationships. Joke with students and make them know you are human. Read the manga comics they talk about, play Spikeball with them, shoot hoops as you pass by, play video games with them before events when the entire band is hanging out in the music room. Students want to see us as human beings and the more we can be on their level, the more they will get on our level when we want to work hard and make music together.

3. Go home (work will always be there tomorrow): This took me the longest time to learn, and I am still not great at it. The lesson plans, the trip planning, the schedules, the information for events, it all must be done, but it must be done at work and not at home. When you go home, disconnect. Do the things you enjoy, and you will find that you are way more refreshed and ready to take on the tasks to be done the next day. You, your family and your students will all benefit.

Powell AlecAlec Powell, Director of Choirs at Mountain Ridge Junior High in American Fork, Utah, offers these tips:

1. Make sure your artistic bucket is filled with things that make you happy. It is easy to get lost in the devotion to your program. I find I have the most fulfilling teacher moments when I pursue artistic endeavors outside of the classroom.

2. Know the value of your time. My students know that I will never answer an email outside of school hours unless it is a true emergency. I don’t take work home with me, and that means redefining what are the most essential elements of my curriculum. Don’t let teaching become your personality trait. That is just one facet of your life — you are so much more than that.

3. Failure is the mark of someone who is trying. Whether that is lessons, concerts, festivals, etc. This not only applies to you, but your students and program as well. Give yourself grace when things don’t go exactly the way you envisioned. Allow yourself to laugh off a bad lesson, remember the growth that happened in the weeks leading up to a poor rating. This mindset has greatly enhanced my experience as a teacher and made for a fulfilling career.

Rogers BenjaminBenjamin Rogers, Director of Choirs at Liberty Middle School in Spanaway, Washington, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Make self-care a part of your weekly schedule. Our nation’s mental health crisis has affected teachers, and I see many leaving the profession every day. Just like our students, we need to consider our own needs in Maslow’s Hierarchy because we cannot enrich others if we don’t take care of ourselves.

2. Teach the students first. Take time to get to know them. Build community first. Great literature is great literature, but first and foremost, you are teaching people. My students do a community circle every week and activities like these help foster a collaborative spirit while supporting each other in the classroom.

3. This may be more of a tip for a future educator: If you get a chance, work a job in customer service. Nothing prepares you for talking with parents more than working on the front lines of customer service.

Schoolland AmandaAmanda Schoolland, Music Director and computer coding instructor at Metlakatla High School in Alaska, says:

1. Relationships are everything! Make positive connections with students, families and colleagues. Be genuine and always assume the best intentions.  Everything else will fall into place.

2. Have a sense of humor! Laugh with your students as much as possible. Tell anecdotes, listen to their stories, have class jokes. Not only will your students be more comfortable, but you will enjoy your role so much more.

3. Be flexible. Students, staff, admin and parents will constantly throw curveballs. Try not to stress about it.  Go with the flow and adjust, that way when you ask colleagues/students/staff to adjust for a concert or extra rehearsal, you have a bank account of positive interactions to draw on.

Stadler JenniferJennifer Stadler, independent piano teacher at Jennifer Stadler’s Piano Studio in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, offers these tips:

1. Learning doesn’t end when you finish school. Continue to hone your craft as a teacher and musician. Find an experienced teacher to keep you accountable. And, apply for grants to help cover the cost. In my first year of teaching, I received a grant from my local chapter of MTNA toward a mentorship with Dr. Rebecca Johnson, who helped me write lesson plans, troubleshoot issues and hone my studio policies. She provided constructive criticism of my teaching and connected me with seasoned teachers to observe. Our work together was invaluable in establishing a successful studio. I also continued private piano lessons with my undergraduate teacher Dr. Christopher Durrenberger. The pace of our work was slower than in an academic setting, but it helped me maintain my skills and, more importantly, stay connected to the experience of being a student.

2. Carve out uncompromisable time for yourself each week outside of work. Spend time with family and friends, pursue recreational activities and try new things. It may seem counterintuitive to take a break when you have a massive to-do list, but it’s important to rest so that you can be more productive when you are working. And, although it may be tempting to center your life around music, spending time outside of your field will broaden your knowledge and increase your creativity as a teacher. Some of my best lessons in the classroom were learned outside of it. For example, comedy improvisation taught me how to get out of my head and into the moment, which translated into exercises to help my students struggling with performance anxiety. And, my current hobby, rock climbing, has increased my bodily awareness and problem solving, which has helped me troubleshoot technical challenges with my students.

3. Document your successes in a way that’s meaningful to you. For example, create a folder for student thank-you notes, composition projects, awards, etc. Or, keep a journal of positive experiences or simply make a photo album of memorable moments. Make sure that these items are easily accessible and refer back to them often, especially on difficult days to counteract your brain’s negativity bias. I implanted this practice three years ago and I wish I had started sooner because it has had a tremendous impact on my confidence as a teacher.

Stanford Mark 2Mark Stanford, Director of Bands and music teacher at Springfield High School in Pennsylvania, says:

1. Avoid making major program changes in your first year. You are an outsider stepping into the community. Change will be most impactful when you are able to create it as a member of the organization and culture.

2. Seek advice from your colleagues. Experienced music educators are not just a resource for pedagogical practices, they can help you better understand your community and how your decisions will be received.

3. Build positive relationships with students, colleagues, administrators, community members. While our job is to teach music, we must remember that we teach music to and with people.

Tambellini BrandonBrandon Tambellini, Band Director at Blackhawk High School in Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania, offers these tips:

1. Inspire your students to love music instead of instructing them to. Students who are inspired to create music are stronger musicians.

2. Know three facts or interests about each student you teach. The more you are able to connect and relate with your students, the easier it is to educate them.

3. As a music educator, you have an obligation to possess and demonstrate strong musicianship to your students. Perform the musical details you are rehearsing instead of verbally explaining them.

Taylor Heather2Heather Taylor, instrumental music teacher at Lakeshore Elementary School in Rochester, New York, says:

1. Don’t be afraid to ask for help! There are so many people willing to offer their guidance and expertise!

2. Observe other music teachers! I found my own style of teaching by watching what worked and didn’t work for others.

3. Build relationships with students! I have worked in seven different buildings in my district, and I always start by building relationships with my students first. When you win over your students the rest will follow (staff, parents, etc.).

VanDoren KatieKatie VanDoren, Associate Director of Bands at Vandergrift High School in Austin, Texas, recommends that first-year educators:

1. Plan: Always have a plan for how you are going to teach something, your timeline and your goals. When we look at contest prep, a concert cycle or a full year of band, it is very easy to become overwhelmed or lost in where to begin. I always start with my long-term goals by writing them down and then build my short-term goals off of them. This helps me break a large goal into smaller, more manageable chunks to achieve benchmarks. Spreadsheets can help organize this and show you where you are, where you want to be and how long you have to get there.

2. Ask Questions: We never want to feel uneducated or “less than,” but the only way to grow is to put yourself out there and ask. No matter how many years you’ve been in the classroom, there is always something new to learn. This is especially true for young teachers, and the more questions you ask, the more you will learn. Ask questions about anything and everything (timeline, lesson planning, sequencing, pedagogy, classroom management, team teaching, etc.). As uncomfortable as it is and as difficult as it may seem to find someone to help with all these things, there are people who would love to help you and answer these questions — all you have to do is ask!

3. Get Help: Find mentors and get their help! Not everyone has a built-in mentor within their program. However, everyone came from somewhere and is a teacher because someone inspired them to do so. Start there! Use your previous teachers as mentors, to ask questions of and to listen to your groups. If there are other teachers in the fine arts department, ask them for help with classroom management and lesson planning. There are also incredible online resources these days with veteran teachers who would love to help you with sequencing, pedagogy, music selection, etc.

Vitale ChristopherChris Vitale, Director of Bands at Westfield High School in New Jersey, says:

1. Never put the product over the process. The process drives the student experience, and nothing is more important than the experience you provide your students.

2. Invite mentors into your rehearsals. Feel comfortable admitting that you have a lot to learn and be open to getting help from anyone who will offer it.

3. It’s OK to admit when you are wrong, especially to your students.

Walter ArmondArmond Walter, Director of Instrumental Music at Meadville Area Middle School and Meadville Area Senior High School in Pennsylvania, offers these tips:

1. Communicate. Don’t be afraid to ask for help. Mistakes are going to happen.

2. Student success must be a priority. Measuring success will be different for each individual student. Make sure your students feel and see their success.

3. Be yourself and have fun! Let your students and colleagues get to know who you are. Be involved with your school and public community.

Wilga AlexanderAlex Wilga, Director of Bands at Davenport Central High School in Iowa, recommends that first-year educators:

1.Ask for help. There are a lot of things that you don’t know. Ask those around you for answers to the things you don’t know. Don’t worry, as soon as you learn what you don’t know there will be a lot more that you don’t know. I don’t know if that ever ends.

2. Make sure you are creating a program that you would want to be in and not one that you think others expect you to have. Your students will have a lot more fun if you are having fun.

3. Don’t try to compete with others, just be you. You know what is best for your program and your community, and if you ever get stuck, refer to tip 1.

Read tips for first-year music teachers from the 2025 “40 Under 40,” 2024 “40 Under 40,” 2023 “40 Under 40” and 2021 “40 Under 40” educators for more invaluable advice.

MTNA Conference

Yamaha grand piano

Music Teachers National Association 2023 Conference

Welcome music educators! 

Our team is looking forward to meeting you at this year’s MTNA Conference in Reno, Nevada, and serving your professional needs in any way we can.

SEE OUR SHOWCASE AT MTNA

The Music Teachers National Association conference gives us an opportunity to connect with all of you and to remind you that Yamaha is your partner in music education, not just through our great instruments and professional audio products but also with resources, support and professional development. We want to continue to hear about your programs and learn about you and your specific needs to see how Yamaha can partner with you to help.

Yamaha is committed to supporting music education and organizations like MTNA. Please email us at educators@yamaha.com. Sign up for the Yamaha Educator newsletter to access advocacy, professional development, information on instruments, resources, partnerships in education and more.

See our Product Videos

Yamaha Showcase at MTNA

Demystifying the Remote Lesson: Three Ways to Help Connect with Your Students

March 27,  8:00-9:00 a.m.

Presented by Mona Wu DeCesare, Yeeseon Kwon, Pamela Pike and Heratch Touresian

During the pandemic, remote lessons exploded in popularity as many music teachers became experts in new technology. As we all know, distance learning is not going away. In this showcase, we have assembled a panel of experts to demonstrate three ways to conduct remote lessons utilizing three types of pianos.

Yamaha Artist Presentations at MTNA

Saturday, March 25

  • 9:15 – 10:15 a.m. — Pedagogy Saturdays Omar Roy: What Autism Looks Like (Southern Pacific CD)
  • 9:15 – 10:15 a.m. — Pedagogy Saturdays Angelin Chang: Keys to Unlock Musical Mastery and Wellness (Sierra 2)
  • 2:15 – 2:45 p.m. — Pedagogy Saturdays Omar Roy: Appropriated or Authentic?: Unlocking Cultural Engagement (Cascade 4 and 5)
  • 3:30 – 4:30 p.m. — Pedagogy Saturdays Omar Roy and others: New Faculty Panel (Cascade 3)

Sunday, March 26

  • 8:15 a.m. — National Finals: MTNA Senior Piano Competitions (Sierra 5)
  • 9:15 – 10:15 a.m. — Lara Downes: Keynote Address (Nugget Grand Ballroom 1)
  • 2:15 – 3:15 p.m. — Rochelle Sennet: Bach to Black: Piano Suites by Composers of African Descent (Sierra 2)
  • 5:00 – 6:00 p.m. — Announcement of Senior Performance Competition Winners (Cascade 3)

Monday, March 27

  • 8:00 – 9:00 a.m. — Yamaha Showcase with Heratch Touresian, Pamela Pike, Yeeseon Kwon and Mona Wu DeCesare (Sierra 2)
  • 9:15 – 9:35 a.m. — Andrea McAlister: Building Better Habits: Consciously Choosing our Unconscious Behaviors for Successful Practice and Performance (Redwood 6)
  • 9:15 – 9:35 a.m. — Christopher Creviston: Branded Degenerate: Voice Silenced (Southern Pacific CD)
  • 11:45 a.m. – 12:05 p.m. — Pamela Pike: Musical Star or Supernova? Preventing Burnout of 21st Century Professionals (Cascade 3)
  • 2:15 – 3:15 p.m.— Ka Man “Melody” Ng: Discover Hidden Abilities: How You Can Use Everyday Psychology to Unleash Students’ Potential to the Max (Cascade 3)
  • 2:15 – 3:15 p.m.— Omar Roy: Setting the Foundation: Strategies for Addressing the Unique Needs of Adolescent Beginners (Southern Pacific EF)
  • 3:30 – 5:00 p.m.— Winners Concert: National Winners of the MTNA Senior Performance and Composition Competition Winners (Sierra 5)

For a complete schedule, please check the MTNA Conference page.  

Professional Development Resources

Through the Yamaha Educator Suite blog site and SupportED magazine, Yamaha reaches thousands of educators with professional development tips, advice and resources. If you have questions or need help finding resources for your program, email us at educators@yamaha.com.

Here is a sampling of our top professional development articles:

PRODUCT SHOWCASES

Yamaha Disklavier with Dan Tepfer

Yamaha AvantGrand Concept Video

Yamaha Concert Grand Piano

CVP-800 Overview


PROFESSIONAL AUDIO

STAGEPAS 1K Portable PA System

Remote Music Education and Live Streaming


SOFTWARE

Dorico for iPad

Cubase Recording Software

Dorico Music Notation Software

Introduction to Dorico for iPad

Continue reading